The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Lighthouse, by R.M. Ballantyne

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: The Lighthouse

Author: R.M. Ballantyne

Release Date: June 7, 2007 [EBook #21746]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE LIGHTHOUSE ***




Produced by Nick Hodson of London, England




THE LIGHTHOUSE, BY R.M. BALLANTYNE.



CHAPTER ONE.

THE ROCK.

Early on a summer morning, about the beginning of the nineteenth
century, two fishermen of Forfarshire wended their way to the shore,
launched their boat, and put off to sea.

One of the men was tall and ill-favoured, the other, short and
well-favoured.  Both were square-built, powerful fellows, like most men
of the class to which they belonged.

It was about that calm hour of the morning which precedes sunrise, when
most living creatures are still asleep, and inanimate nature wears, more
than at other times, the semblance of repose.  The sea was like a sheet
of undulating glass.  A breeze had been expected, but, in defiance of
expectation, it had not come, so the boatmen were obliged to use their
oars.  They used them well, however, insomuch that the land ere long
appeared like a blue line on the horizon, then became tremulous and
indistinct, and finally vanished in the mists of morning.

The men pulled "with a will,"--as seamen pithily express it,--and in
silence.  Only once during the first hour did the big, ill-favoured man
venture a remark.  Referring to the absence of wind, he said, that "it
would be a' the better for landin' on the rock."

This was said in the broadest vernacular dialect, as, indeed, was
everything that dropped from the fishermen's lips.  We take the liberty
of modifying it a little, believing that strict fidelity here would
entail inevitable loss of sense to many of our readers.

The remark, such as it was, called forth a rejoinder from the short
comrade, who stated his belief that "they would be likely to find
somethin' there that day."

They then relapsed into silence.

Under the regular stroke of the oars the boat advanced steadily,
straight out to sea.  At first the mirror over which they skimmed was
grey, and the foam at the cutwater leaden-coloured.  By degrees they
rowed, as it were, into a brighter region.  The sea ahead lightened up,
became pale yellow, then warmed into saffron, and, when the sun rose,
blazed into liquid gold.

The words spoken by the boatmen, though few, were significant.  The
"rock" alluded to was the celebrated and much dreaded Inch Cape--more
familiarly known as the Bell Rock--which being at that time unmarked by
lighthouse or beacon of any kind, was the terror of mariners who were
making for the firths of Forth and Tay.  The "something" that was
expected to be found there may be guessed at when we say that one of the
fiercest storms that ever swept our eastern shores had just exhausted
itself after strewing the coast with wrecks.  The breast of ocean,
though calm on the surface, as has been said, was still heaving with a
mighty swell, from the effects of the recent elemental conflict.

"D'ye see the breakers noo, Davy?" enquired the ill-favoured man, who
pulled the aft oar.

"Ay, and hear them, too," said Davy Spink, ceasing to row, and looking
over his shoulder towards the seaward horizon.

"Yer een and lugs are better than mine, then," returned the ill-favoured
comrade, who answered, when among his friends, to the name of Big
Swankie, otherwise, and more correctly, Jock Swankie.  "Od!  I believe
ye're right," he added, shading his heavy red brows with his heavier and
redder hand, "that _is_ the rock, but a man wad need the een o' an eagle
to see onything in the face o' sik a bleezin' sun.  Pull awa', Davy,
we'll hae time to catch a bit cod or a haddy afore the rock's bare."

Influenced by these encouraging hopes, the stout pair urged their boat
in the direction of a thin line of snow-white foam that lay apparently
many miles away, but which was in reality not very far distant.

By degrees the white line expanded in size and became massive, as though
a huge breaker were rolling towards them; ever and anon jets of foam
flew high into the air from various parts of the mass, like smoke from a
cannon's mouth.  Presently, a low continuous roar became audible above
the noise of the oars; as the boat advanced, the swells from the
south-east could be seen towering upwards as they neared the foaming
spot, gradually changing their broad-backed form, and coming on in
majestic walls of green water, which fell with indescribable grandeur
into the seething caldron.  No rocks were visible, there was no apparent
cause for this wild confusion in the midst of the otherwise calm sea.
But the fishermen knew that the Bell Rock was underneath the foam, and
that in less than an hour its jagged peaks would be left uncovered by
the falling tide.

As the swell of the sea came in from the eastward, there was a belt of
smooth water on the west side of the rock.  Here the fishermen cast
anchor, and, baiting their hand-lines, began to fish.  At first they
were unsuccessful, but before half an hour had elapsed, the cod began to
nibble, and Big Swankie ere long hauled up a fish of goodly size.  Davy
Spink followed suit, and in a few minutes a dozen fish lay spluttering
in the bottom of the boat.

"Time's up noo," said Swankie, coiling away his line.

"Stop, stop, here's a wallupper," cried Davy, who was an excitable man;
"we better fish a while langer--bring the cleek, Swankie, he's ower big
to--noo, lad, cleek him! that's it!--Oh-o-o-o!"

The prolonged groan with which Davy brought his speech to a sudden
termination was in consequence of the line breaking and the fish
escaping, just as Swankie was about to strike the iron hook into its
side.

"Hech! lad, that was a guid ane," said the disappointed man with a sigh;
"but he's awa'."

"Ay," observed Swankie, "and we must awa' too, so up anchor, lad.  The
rock's lookin' oot o' the sea, and time's precious."

The anchor was speedily pulled up, and they rowed towards the rock, the
ragged edges of which were now visible at intervals in the midst of the
foam which they created.

At low tide an irregular portion of the Bell Rock, less than a hundred
yards in length, and fifty yards in breadth, is uncovered and left
exposed for two or three hours.  It does not appear in the form of a
single mass or islet, but in a succession of serrated ledges of various
heights, between and amongst which the sea flows until the tide has
fallen pretty low.  At full ebb the rock appears like a dark islet,
covered with seaweed, and studded with deep pools of water, most of
which are connected with the sea by narrow channels running between the
ledges.  The highest part of the rock does not rise more than seven feet
above the level of the sea at the lowest tide.

To enter one of the pools by means of the channels above referred to is
generally a matter of difficulty, and often of extreme danger, as the
swell of the sea, even in calm weather, bursts over these ledges with
such violence as to render the channels at times impassable.  The utmost
caution, therefore, is necessary.

Our fishermen, however, were accustomed to land there occasionally in
search of the remains of wrecks, and knew their work well.  They
approached the rock on the lee-side, which was, as has been said, to the
westward.  To a spectator viewing them from any point but from the boat
itself, it would have appeared that the reckless men were sailing into
the jaws of certain death, for the breakers burst around them so
confusedly in all directions that their instant destruction seemed
inevitable.  But Davy Spink, looking over his shoulder as he sat at the
bow-oar, saw a narrow lead of comparatively still water in the midst of
the foam, along which he guided the boat with consummate skill, giving
only a word or two of direction to Swankie, who instantly acted in
accordance therewith.

"Pull, pull, lad," said Davy.

Swankie pulled, and the boat swept round with its bow to the east just
in time to meet a billow, which, towering high above its fellows, burst
completely over the rocks, and appeared to be about to sweep away all
before it.  For a moment the boat was as if embedded in snow, then it
sank once more into the lead among the floating tangle, and the men
pulled with might and main in order to escape the next wave.  They were
just in time.  It burst over the same rocks with greater violence than
its predecessor, but the boat had gained the shelter of the next ledge,
and lay floating securely in the deep, quiet pool within, while the men
rested on their oars, and watched the chaos of the water rush harmlessly
by.

In another moment they had landed and secured the boat to a projecting
rock.

Few words of conversation passed between these practical men.  They had
gone there on particular business.  Time and tide proverbially wait for
no man, but at the Bell Rock they wait a much briefer period than
elsewhere.  Between low water and the time when it would be impossible
to quit the rock without being capsized, there was only a space of two
or three hours--sometimes more, frequently less--so it behoved the men
to economise time.

Rocks covered with wet seaweed and rugged in form are not easy to walk
over; a fact which was soon proved by Swankie staggering violently once
or twice, and by Spink falling flat on his back.  Neither paid attention
to his comrade's misfortunes in this way.  Each scrambled about
actively, searching with care among the crevices of the rocks, and from
time to time picking up articles which they thrust into their pockets or
laid on their shoulders, according as weight and dimensions required.

In a short time they returned to their boat pretty well laden.

"Weel, lad, what luck?" enquired Spink, as Swankie and he met--the
former with a grappling iron on his shoulder, the latter staggering
under the weight of a mass of metal.

"Not much," replied Swankie; "nothin' but heavy metal this mornin', only
a bit of a cookin' stove an' a cannon shot--that's all."

"Never mind, try again.  There must ha' bin two or three wrecks on the
rock this gale," said Davy, as he and his friend threw their burdens
into the boat, and hastened to resume the search.

At first Spink was the more successful of the two.  He returned to the
boat with various articles more than once, while his comrade continued
his rambles unsuccessfully.  At last, however, Big Swankie came to a
gully or inlet where a large mass of the _debris_ of a wreck was piled
up in indescribable confusion, in the midst of which lay the dead body
of an old man.  Swankie's first impulse was to shout to his companion,
but he checked himself, and proceeded to examine the pockets of the dead
man.

Raising the corpse with some difficulty he placed it on the ledge of
rock.  Observing a ring on the little finger of the right hand, he
removed it and put it hastily in his pocket.  Then he drew a red morocco
case from an inner breast pocket in the dead man's coat.  To his
surprise and delight he found that it contained a gold watch and several
gold rings and brooches, in some of which were beautiful stones.
Swankie was no judge of jewellery, but he could not avoid the conviction
that these things must needs be valuable.  He laid the case down on the
rock beside him, and eagerly searched the other pockets.  In one he
found a large clasp-knife and a pencil-case; in another a leather purse,
which felt heavy as he drew it out.  His eyes sparkled at the first
glance he got of the contents, for they were sovereigns!  Just as he
made this discovery, Davy Spink climbed over the ledge at his back, and
Swankie hastily thrust the purse underneath the body of the dead man.

"Hallo! lad, what have ye there?  Hey! watches and rings--come, we're in
luck this mornin'."

"_We_!" exclaimed Swankie, somewhat sternly, "_you_ didn't find that
case."

"Na, lad, but we've aye divided, an' I dinna see what for we should
change our plan noo."

"We've nae paction to that effec'--the case o' kickshaws is mine,"
retorted Swankie.

"Half o't," suggested Spink.

"Weel, weel," cried the other with affected carelessness, "I'd scorn to
be sae graspin'.  For the matter o' that ye may hae it all to yersel',
but I'll hae the next thing we git that's worth muckle a' to _mysel'_."

So saying Swankie stooped to continue his search of the body, and in a
moment or two drew out the purse with an exclamation of surprise.

"See, I'm in luck, Davy!  Virtue's aye rewarded, they say.  This is
mine, and I doot not there'll be some siller intilt."

"Goold!" cried Davy, with dilated eyes, as his comrade emptied the
contents into his large hand, and counted over thirty sovereigns.

"Ay, lad, ye can keep the what-d'ye-ca'-ums, and I'll keep the siller."

"I've seen that face before," observed Spink, looking intently at the
body.

"Like enough," said Swankie, with an air of indifference, as he put the
gold into his pocket.  "I think I've seed it mysel'.  It looks like auld
Jamie Brand, but I didna ken him weel."

"It's just him," said Spink, with a touch of sadness.  "Ay, ay, that'll
fa' heavy on the auld woman.  But, come, it'll no' do to stand haverin'
this way.  Let's see what else is on him."

They found nothing more of any value; but a piece of paper was
discovered, wrapped up in oilskin, and carefully fastened with red tape,
in the vest pocket of the dead man.  It contained writing, and had been
so securely wrapped up, that it was only a little damped.  Davy Spink,
who found it, tried in vain to read the writing; Davy's education had
been neglected, so he was fain to confess that he could not make it out.

"Let _me_ see't," said Swankie.  "What hae we here?  `The sloop is hard
an--an--'"

"`Fast,' maybe," suggested Spink.

"Ay, so 'tis.  I canna make out the next word, but here's something
about the jewel-case."

The man paused and gazed earnestly at the paper for a few minutes, with
a look of perplexity on his rugged visage.

"Weel, man, what is't?" enquired Davy.

"Hoot!  I canna mak' it oot," said the other, testily, as if annoyed at
being unable to read it.  He refolded the paper and thrust it into his
bosom, saying, "Come, we're wastin' time.  Let's get on wi' our wark."

"Toss for the jewels and the siller," said Spink, suggestively.

"Very weel," replied the other, producing a copper.  "Heeds, you win the
siller; tails, I win the box;--heeds it is, so the kickshaws is mine.
Weel, I'm content," he added, as he handed the bag of gold to his
comrade, and received the jewel-case in exchange.

In another hour the sea began to encroach on the rock, and the
fishermen, having collected as much as time would permit of the wrecked
materials, returned to their boat.

They had secured altogether above two hundredweight of old metal,--
namely, a large piece of a ship's caboose, a hinge, a lock of a door, a
ship's marking-iron, a soldier's bayonet, a cannon ball, a shoebuckle,
and a small anchor, besides part of the cordage of the wreck, and the
money and jewels before mentioned.  Placing the heavier of these things
in the bottom of the boat, they pushed off.

"We better take the corp ashore," said Spink, suddenly.

"What for?  They may ask what was in the pockets," objected Swankie.

"Let them ask," rejoined the other, with a grin.

Swankie made no reply, but gave a stroke with his oar which sent the
boat close up to the rocks.  They both relanded in silence, and, lifting
the dead body of the old man, laid it in the stern-sheets of the boat.
Once more they pushed off.

Too much delay had been already made.  The surf was breaking over the
ledges in all directions, and it was with the utmost difficulty that
they succeeded in getting clear out into deep water.  A breeze which had
sprung up from the east, tended to raise the sea a little, but when they
finally got away from the dangerous reef, the breeze befriended them.
Hoisting the foresail, they quickly left the Bell Rock far behind them,
and, in the course of a couple of hours, sailed into the harbour of
Arbroath.



CHAPTER TWO.

THE LOVERS AND THE PRESS-GANG.

About a mile to the eastward of the ancient town of Arbroath the shore
abruptly changes its character, from a flat beach to a range of,
perhaps, the wildest and most picturesque cliffs on the east coast of
Scotland.  Inland the country is rather flat, but elevated several
hundred feet above the level of the sea, towards which it slopes gently
until it reaches the shore, where it terminates in abrupt, perpendicular
precipices, varying from a hundred to two hundred feet in height.  In
many places the cliffs overhang the water, and all along the coast they
have been perforated and torn up by the waves, so as to present
singularly bold and picturesque outlines, with caverns, inlets, and
sequestered "coves" of every form and size.

To the top of these cliffs, in the afternoon of the day on which our
tale opens, a young girl wended her way,--slowly, as if she had no other
object in view than a stroll, and sadly, as if her mind were more
engaged with the thoughts within than with the magnificent prospect of
land and sea without.  The girl was:

  "Fair, fair, with golden hair,"

and apparently about twenty years of age.  She sought out a quiet nook
among the rocks at the top of the cliffs; near to a circular chasm, with
the name of which (at that time) we are not acquainted, but which was
destined ere long to acquire a new name and celebrity from an incident
which shall be related in another part of this story.

Curiously enough, just about the same hour, a young man was seen to wend
his way to the same cliffs, and, from no reason whatever with which we
happened to be acquainted, sought out the same nook!  We say "he was
seen," advisedly, for the maid with the golden hair saw him.  Any
ordinary observer would have said that she had scarcely raised her eyes
from the ground since sitting down on a niece of flower-studded turf
near the edge of the cliff, and that she certainly had not turned her
head in the direction of the town.  Yet she saw him,--however absurd the
statement may appear, we affirm it confidently,--and knew that he was
coming.  Other eyes there were that also saw youth--eyes that would have
caused him some degree of annoyance had he known they were upon him--
eyes that he would have rejoiced to tinge with the colours black and
blue!  There were thirteen pair of them, belonging to twelve men and a
lieutenant of the navy.

In those days the barbarous custom of impressment into the Royal Navy
was in full operation.  England was at war with France.  Men were wanted
to fight our battles, and when there was any difficulty in getting men,
press-gangs were sent out to force them into the service.  The youth
whom we now introduce to the reader was a sailor, a strapping, handsome
one, too; not, indeed, remarkable for height, being only a little above
the average--five feet, ten inches or thereabouts--but noted for great
depth of chest, breadth of shoulder, and development of muscle;
conspicuous also for the quantity of close, clustering, light-brown
curls down his head, and for the laughing glance of his dark-blue eye.
Not a hero of romance, by any means.  No, he was very matter of fact,
and rather given to meditation than mischief.

The officer in charge of the press-gang had set his heart on this youth
(so had another individual, of whom more anon!) but the youth, whose
name was Ruby Brand, happened to have an old mother who was at that time
in very bad health, and she had also set her heart, poor body, on the
youth, and entreated him to stay at home just for one half-year.  Ruby
willingly consented, and from that time forward led the life of a dog in
consequence of the press-gang.

Now, as we have said, he had been seen leaving the town by the
lieutenant, who summoned his men and went after him--cautiously,
however, in order to take him by surprise for Ruby, besides being strong
and active as a lion, was slippery as an eel.

Going straight as an arrow to the spot where she of the golden hair was
seated, the youth presented himself suddenly to her, sat down beside
her, and exclaiming "Minnie", put his arm round her waist.

"Oh, Ruby, don't," said Minnie, blushing.

Now, reader, the "don't" and the blush had no reference to the arm round
the waist, but to the relative position of their noses, mouths, and
chins, a position which would have been highly improper and altogether
unjustifiable but for the fact that Ruby was Minnie's accepted lover.

"Don't, darling, why not?" said Ruby in surprise.

"You're _so_ rough," said Minnie, turning her head away.

"True, dear, I forgot to shave this morning."

"I don't mean that," interrupted the girl quickly, "I mean rude and--
and--is that a sea-gull?"

"No, sweetest of your sex, it's a butterfly; but it's all the same, as
my metaphysical Uncle Ogilvy would undertake to prove to you, thus, a
butterfly is white and a gull is white,--therefore, a gull is a
butterfly."

"Don't talk nonsense, Ruby."

"No more I will, darling, if you will listen to me while I talk sense."

"What is it?" said the girl, looking earnestly and somewhat anxiously
into her lover's face, for she knew at once by his expression that he
had some unpleasant communication to make.  "You're not going away?"

"Well, no--not exactly; you know I promised to stay with mother; but the
fact is that I'm so pestered and hunted down by that rascally
press-gang, that I don't know what to do.  They're sure to nab me at
last, too, and then I shall have to go away whether I will or no, so
I've made up my mind as a last resource, to--" Ruby paused.

"Well?" said Minnie.

"Well, in fact to do what will take me away for a short time, but--"
Ruby stopped short, and, turning his head on one side, while a look of
fierce anger overspread his face, seemed to listen intently.

Minnie did not observe this action for a few seconds, but, wondering why
he paused, she looked up, and in surprise exclaimed--"Ruby! what do
you--"

"Hush!  Minnie, and don't look round," said he in a low tone of intense
anxiety, yet remaining immovably in the position which he had assumed on
first sitting down by the girl's side, although the swelled veins of his
neck and his flushed forehead told of a fierce conflict of feeling
within.  "It's the press-gang after me again.  I got a glance of one o'
them out of the tail of my eye, creeping round the rocks.  They think I
haven't seen them.  Darling Minnie--one kiss.  Take care of mother if I
don't turn up soon."

"But how will you escape?"

"Hush, dearest girl!  I want to have as much of you as I can before I
go.  Don't be afraid.  They're honest British tars after all, and won't
hurt _you_, Minnie."

Still seated at the girl's side, as if perfectly at his ease, yet
speaking in quick earnest tones, and drawing her closely to him, Ruby
waited until he heard a stealthy tread behind him.  Then he sprang up
with the speed of thought, uttered a laugh of defiance as the sailors
rushed towards him, and leaping wildly off the cliff, fell a height of
about fifty feet into the sea.

Minnie uttered a scream of horror, and fell fainting into the arms of
the bewildered lieutenant.

"Down the cliffs--quick! he can't escape if you look alive.  Stay, one
of you, and look after this girl.  She'll roll over the edge on
recovering, perhaps."

It was easy to order the men down the cliffs, but not so easy for them
to obey, for the rocks were almost perpendicular at the place, and
descended sheer into the water.

"Surround the spot," shouted the lieutenant.  "Scatter yourselves--away!
there's no beach here."

The lieutenant was right.  The men extended themselves along the top of
the cliffs so as to prevent Ruby's escape, in the event of his trying to
ascend them, and two sailors stationed themselves in ambush in the
narrow pass at the spot where the cliffs terminate in the direction of
the town.

The leap taken by Ruby was a bold one.  Few men could have ventured it;
indeed, the youth himself would have hesitated had he not been driven
almost to desperation.  But he was a practised swimmer and diver, and
knew well the risk he ran.  He struck the water with tremendous force
and sent up a great mass of foam, but he had entered it perpendicularly,
feet foremost, and in a few seconds returned to the surface so close to
the cliffs that they overhung him, and thus effectually concealed him
from his pursuers.

Swimming cautiously along for a short distance close to the rocks, he
came to the entrance of a cavern which was filled by the sea.  The inner
end of this cave opened into a small hollow or hole among the cliffs, up
the sides of which Ruby knew that he could climb, and thus reach the top
unperceived, but, after gaining the summit, there still lay before him
the difficulty of eluding those who watched there.  He felt, however,
that nothing could be gained by delay, so he struck at once into the
cave, swam to the inner end, and landed.  Wringing the water out of his
clothes, he threw off his jacket and vest in order to be as unencumbered
as possible, and then began to climb cautiously.

Just above the spot where Ruby ascended there chanced to be stationed a
seaman named Dalls.  This man had lain down flat on his breast, with his
head close to the edge of the cliff, so as to observe narrowly all that
went on below, but, being a stout, lethargic man, he soon fell fast
asleep!  It was just at the spot where this man lay that Ruby reached
the summit.  The ascent was very difficult.  At each step the hunted
youth had to reach his hand as high above his head as possible, and
grasp the edge of a rock or a mass of turf with great care before
venturing on another step.  Had one of these points of rock, or one of
these tufts of grass, given way, he would infallibly have fallen down
the precipice and been killed.  Accustomed to this style of climbing
from infancy, however, he advanced without a sensation of fear.

On reaching the top he peeped over, and, seeing that no one was near,
prepared for a rush.  There was a mass of brown turf on the bank above
him.  He grasped it with all his force, and swung himself over the edge
of the cliff.  In doing so he nearly scalped poor Dalls, whose hair was
the "turf" which he had seized, and who, uttering a hideous yell, leaped
upon Ruby and tried to overthrow him.  But Dalls had met his match.  He
received a blow on the nose that all but felled him, and instantly after
a blow on each eye, that raised a very constellation of stars in his
brain, and laid him prone upon the grass.

His yell, however, and the noise of the scuffle, were heard by those of
the press-gang who were nearest to the scene of conflict.  They rushed
to the rescue, and reached the spot just as Ruby leaped over his
prostrate foe and fled towards Arbroath.  They followed with a cheer,
which warned the two men in ambush to be ready.  Ruby was lithe as a
greyhound.  He left his pursuers far behind him, and dashed down the
gorge leading from the cliffs to the low ground beyond.

Here he was met by the two sailors, and by the lieutenant, who had
joined them.  Minnie was also there, having been conducted thither by
the said lieutenant, who gallantly undertook to see her safe into the
town, in order to prevent any risk of her being insulted by his men.  On
hearing the shout of those who pursued Ruby, Minnie hurried away,
intending to get free from the gang, not feeling that the lieutenant's
protection was either desirable or necessary.

When Ruby reached the middle of the gorge, which we have dignified with
the name of "pass", and saw three men ready to dispute his passage, he
increased his speed.  When he was almost up to them he turned aside and
sprang nimbly up the almost perpendicular wall of earth on his right.
This act disconcerted the men, who had prepared to receive his charge
and seize him, but Ruby jumped down on the shoulders of the one nearest,
and crushed him to the ground with his weight.  His clenched fist caught
the lieutenant between the eyes and stretched him on his back--the third
man wisely drew aside to let this human thunderbolt pass by!

He did pass, and, as the impetuous and quite irresistible locomotive is
brought to a sudden pause when the appropriate brakes are applied, so
was he brought to a sudden halt by Minnie a hundred yards or so farther
on.

"Oh! don't stop," she cried eagerly, and hastily thrusting him away.
"They'll catch you!"

Panting though he was, vehemently, Ruby could not restrain a laugh.

"Catch me! no, darling; but don't be afraid of them.  They won't hurt
you, Minnie, and they can't hurt me--except in the way of cutting short
our interview.  Ha! here they come.  Goodbye, dearest; I'll see you soon
again."

At that moment five or six of the men came rushing down the pass with a
wild cheer.  Ruby made no haste to run.  He stood in an easy attitude
beside Minnie; leisurely kissed her little hand, and gently smoothed
down her golden hair.  Just as the foremost pursuer came within fifteen
yards or so of them, he said, "Farewell, my lassie, I leave you in good
hands"; and then, waving his cap in the air, with a cheer of more than
half-jocular defiance, he turned and fled towards Arbroath as if one of
the nor'-east gales, in its wildest fury, were sweeping him over the
land.



CHAPTER THREE.

OUR HERO OBLIGED TO GO TO SEA.

When Ruby Brand reached the outskirts of Arbroath, he checked his speed
and walked into his native town whistling gently, and with his hands in
his pockets, as though he had just returned from an evening walk.  He
directed his steps to one of the streets near the harbour, in which his
mother's cottage was situated.

Mrs Brand was a delicate, little old woman--so little and so old that
people sometimes wondered how it was possible that she could be the
mother of such a stalwart son.  She was one of those kind, gentle,
uncomplaining, and unselfish beings, who do not secure much popularity
or admiration in this world, but who secure obedient children, also
steadfast and loving friends.  Her favourite book was the Bible; her
favourite hope in regard to earthly matters, that men should give up
fighting and drinking, and live in peace; her favourite theory that the
study of _truth_ was the object for which man was created, and her
favourite meal--tea.

Ruby was her only child.  Minnie was the daughter of a distant relation,
and, having been left an orphan, she was adopted by her.  Mrs Brand's
husband was a sailor.  He commanded a small coasting sloop, of which
Ruby had been the mate for several years.  As we have said, Ruby had
been prevailed on to remain at home for some months in order to please
his mother, whose delicacy of health was such that his refusal would
have injured her seriously; at least the doctor said so, therefore Ruby
agreed to stay.

The sloop _Penguin_, commanded by Ruby's father, was on a voyage to
Newcastle at that time, and was expected in Arbroath every day.  But it
was fated never more to cast anchor in that port.  The great storm, to
which reference has been made in a previous chapter, caused many wrecks
on the shores of Britain.  The _Penguin_, was one of the many.

In those days telegraphs, railroads, and penny papers did not exist.
Murders were committed then, as now, but little was said, and less was
known about them.  Wrecks occurred then, as now, but few, except the
persons immediately concerned, heard of them.  "Destructive fires",
"terrible accidents", and the familiar round of "appalling catastrophes"
occurred then, as now, but their influence was limited, and their
occurrence soon forgotten.

We would not be understood to mean that "now" (as compared with "then"),
all is right and well; that telegraphs and railways and daily papers are
all-potent and perfect.  By no means.  We have still much to learn and
to do in these improved times; and, especially, there is wanting to a
large extent among us a sympathetic telegraphy, so to speak, between the
interior of our land and the sea-coast, which, if it existed in full and
vigorous play, would go far to improve our condition, and raise us in
the esteem of Christian nations.  Nevertheless, as compared with now,
the state of things then was lamentably imperfect.

The great storm came and went, having swept thousands of souls into
eternity, and hundreds of thousands of pounds into nonentity.  Lifeboats
had not been invented.  Harbours of refuge were almost unknown, and
although our coasts bristled with dangerous reefs and headlands,
lighthouses were few and far between.  The consequence was, that wrecks
were numerous; and so also were wreckers,--a class of men, who, in the
absence of an efficient coastguard, subsisted to a large extent on what
they picked up from the wrecks that were cast in their way, and who did
not scruple, sometimes, to _cause_ wrecks, by showing false lights in
order to decoy vessels to destruction.

We do not say that all wreckers were guilty of such crimes, but many of
them were so, and their style of life, at the best, had naturally a
demoralising influence upon all of them.

The famous Bell Rock, lying twelve miles off the coast of Forfarshire,
was a prolific source of destruction to shipping.  Not only did numbers
of vessels get upon it, but many others ran upon the neighbouring coasts
in attempting to avoid it.

Ruby's father knew the navigation well, but, in the confusion and
darkness of the furious storm, he miscalculated his position and ran
upon the rock, where, as we have seen, his body was afterwards found by
the two fishermen.  It was conveyed by them to the cottage of Mrs
Brand, and when Ruby entered he found his mother on her knees by the
bedside, pressing the cold hand of his father to her breast, and gazing
with wild, tearless eyes into the dead face.

We will not dwell upon the sad scenes that followed.

Ruby was now under the necessity of leaving home, because his mother
being deprived of her husband's support naturally turned in distress to
her son.  But Ruby had no employment, and work could not be easily
obtained at that time in the town, so there was no other resource left
him but to go to sea.  This he did in a small coasting sloop belonging
to an old friend, who gave him part of his wages in advance to enable
him to leave his mother a small provision, at least for a short time.

This, however, was not all that the widow had to depend on.  Minnie Gray
was expert with her needle, and for some years past had contributed not
a little to the comforts of the household into which she had been
adopted.  She now set herself to work with redoubled zeal and energy.
Besides this, Mrs Brand had a brother, a retired skipper, who obtained
the complimentary title of Captain from his friends.  He was a poor man,
it is true, as regarded money, having barely sufficient for his own
subsistence, but he was rich in kindliness and sympathy, so that he
managed to make his small income perform wonders.  On hearing of his
brother-in-law's death, Captain Ogilvy hastened to afford all the
consolation in his power to his sorrowing sister.

The captain was an eccentric old man, of rugged aspect.  He thought that
there was not a worse comforter on the face of the earth than himself,
because, when he saw others in distress, his heart invariably got into
his throat, and absolutely prevented him from saying a single word.  He
tried to speak to his sister, but all he could do was to take her hand
and _weep_.  This did the poor widow more good than any words could have
done, no matter how eloquently or fitly spoken.  It unlocked the
fountain of her own heart, and the two wept together.

When Captain Ogilvy accompanied Ruby on board the sloop to see him off,
and shook hands as he was about to return to the shore, he said--"Cheer
up, Ruby; never say die so long as there's a shot in the looker.  That's
the advice of an old salt, an' you'll find it sound, the more you ponder
of it.  W'en a young feller sails away on the sea of life, let him
always go by chart and compass, not forgettin' to take soundin's w'en
cruisin' off a bad coast.  Keep a sharp lookout to wind'ard, an' mind
yer helm--that's _my_ advice to you lad, as ye go:--

  "`A-sailin' down life's troubled stream,
  All as if it wor a dream.'"

The captain had a somewhat poetic fancy (at least he was impressed with
the belief that he had), and was in the habit of enforcing his arguments
by quotations from memory.  When memory failed he supplemented with
original composition.

"Goodbye, lad, an' Providence go wi' ye."

"Goodbye, uncle.  I need not remind you to look after mother when I'm
away."

"No, nephy, you needn't; I'll do it whether or not."

"And Minnie, poor thing, she'll need a word of advice and comfort now
and then, uncle."

"And she shall have it, lad," replied the captain with a tremendous
wink, which was unfortunately lost on the nephew, in consequence of its
being night and unusually dark, "advice and comfort on demand, gratis;
for:--

  "`Woman, in her hours of ease,
  Is most uncommon hard to please;'

"But she _must_ be looked arter, ye know, and made of, d'ye see? so
Ruby, boy, farewell."

Half-an-hour before midnight was the time chosen for the sailing of the
sloop _Termagant_, in order that she might get away quietly and escape
the press-gang.  Ruby and his uncle had taken the precaution to go down
to the harbour just a few minutes before sailing, and they kept as
closely as possible to the darkest and least-frequented streets while
passing through the town.

Captain Ogilvy returned by much the same route to his sister's cottage,
but did not attempt to conceal his movements.  On the contrary, knowing
that the sloop must have got clear of the harbour by that time, he went
along the streets whistling cheerfully.  He had been a noted, not to say
noisy, whistler when a boy, and the habit had not forsaken him in his
old age.  On turning sharp round a corner, he ran against two men, one
of whom swore at him, but the other cried--

"Hallo! messmate, yer musical the night.  Hey, Captain Ogilvy, surely I
seed you an' Ruby slinkin' down the dark side o' the market-gate half an
'oor ago?"

"Mayhap ye did, an' mayhap ye didn't," retorted the captain, as he
walked on; "but as it's none o' your business to know, I'll not tell
ye."

"Ay, ay?  O but ye're a cross auld chap.  Pleasant dreams t'ye."

This kindly remark, which was expressed by our friend Davy Spink, was
lost on the captain, in consequence of his having resumed his musical
recreation with redoubled energy, as he went rolling back to the cottage
to console Mrs Brand, and to afford "advice and comfort gratis" to
Minnie Gray.



CHAPTER FOUR.

THE BURGLARY.

On the night in question, Big Swankie and a likeminded companion, who
went among his comrades by the name of the Badger, had planned to commit
a burglary in the town, and it chanced that the former was about that
business when Captain Ogilvy unexpectedly ran against him and Davy
Spink.

Spink, although a smuggler, and by no means a particularly respectable
man, had not yet sunk so low in the scale of life as to be willing to
commit burglary.  Swankie and the Badger suspected this, and, although
they required his assistance much, they were afraid to ask him to join,
lest he should not only refuse, but turn against them.  In order to get
over the difficulty, Swankie had arranged to suggest to him the robbery
of a store containing gin, which belonged to a smuggler, and, if he
agreed to that, to proceed further and suggest the more important matter
in hand.  But he found Spink proof against the first attack.

"I tell 'ee, I'll hae naething to do wi't," said he, when the proposal
was made.

"But," urged Swankie, "he's a smuggler, and a cross-grained hound
besides.  It's no' like robbin' an honest man."

"An' what are _we_ but smugglers?" retorted Spink; "an' as to bein'
cross-grained, you've naethin' to boast o' in that way.  Na, na,
Swankie, ye may do't yersel, I'll hae nae hand in't.  I'll no objec' to
tak a bit keg o' Auchmithie water [smuggled spirits] noo and then, or to
pick up what comes to me by the wund and sea, but I'll steal frae nae
man."

"Ay, man, but ye've turned awfu' honest all of a suddent," said the
other with a sneer.  "I wonder the thretty sovereigns I gied ye the
other day, when we tossed for them and the case o' kickshaws, havena'
brunt yer pooches."

Davy Spink looked a little confused.

"Aweel," said he, "it's o' nae use greetin' ower spilt milk, the thing's
done and past noo, and I canna help it.  Sae guidnight to 'ee."

Swankie, seeing that it was useless to attempt to gain over his comrade,
and knowing that the Badger was waiting impatiently for him near the
appointed house, hurried away without another word, and Davy Spink
strolled towards his home, which was an extremely dirty little hut, near
the harbour.

At the time of which we write, the town of Arbroath was neither so well
lighted nor so well guarded as it now is.  The two burglars found
nothing to interfere with their deeds of darkness, except a few bolts
and bars, which did not stand long before their expert hands.
Nevertheless, they met with a check from an unexpected quarter.

The house they had resolved to break into was inhabited by a widow lady,
who was said to be wealthy, and who was known to possess a considerable
quantity of plate and jewels.  She lived alone, having only one old
servant and a little girl to attend upon her.  The house stood on a
piece of ground not far from the ruins of the stately abbey which
originated and gave celebrity to the ancient town of Aberbrothoc.  Mrs
Stewart's house was full of Eastern curiosities, some of them of great
value, which had been sent to her by her son, then a major in the East
India Company's service.

Now, it chanced that Major Stewart had arrived from India that very day,
on leave of absence, all unknown to the burglars, who, had they been
aware of the fact, would undoubtedly have postponed their visit to a
more convenient season.

As it was, supposing they had to deal only with the old lady and her two
servants, they began their work between twelve and one that night, with
considerable confidence, and in great hopes of a rich booty.

A small garden surrounded the old house.  It was guarded by a wall about
eight feet high, the top of which bristled with bottle-glass.  The old
lady and her domestics regarded this terrible-looking defence with much
satisfaction, believing in their innocence that no human creature could
succeed in getting over it.  Boys, however, were their only dread, and
fruit their only care, when they looked complacently at the bottle-glass
on the wall, and, so far, they were right in their feeling of security,
for boys found the labour, risk, and danger to be greater than the worth
of the apples and pears.

But it was otherwise with men.  Swankie and the Badger threw a piece of
thick matting on the wall; the former bent down, the latter stepped upon
his back, and thence upon the mat; then he hauled his comrade up, and
both leaped into the garden.

Advancing stealthily to the door, they tried it and found it locked.
The windows were all carefully bolted, and the shutters barred.  This
they expected, but thought it as well to try each possible point of
entrance, in the hope of finding an unguarded spot before having
recourse to their tools.  Such a point was soon found, in the shape of a
small window, opening into a sort of scullery at the back of the house.
It had been left open by accident.  An entrance was easily effected by
the Badger, who was a small man, and who went through the house with the
silence of a cat, towards the front door.  There were two lobbies, an
inner and an outer, separated from each other by a glass door.
Cautiously opening both doors, the Badger admitted his comrade, and then
they set to work.

A lantern, which could be uncovered or concealed in a moment, enabled
them to see their way.

"That's the dinin'-room door," whispered the Badger.

"Hist! haud yer jaw," muttered Swankie; "I ken that as weel as you."

Opening the door, they entered and found the plate-chest under the
sideboard.

It was open, and a grin of triumph crossed the sweet countenances of the
friends as they exchanged glances, and began to put silver forks and
spoons by the dozen into a bag which they had brought for the purpose.

When they had emptied the plate-chest, they carried the bag into the
garden, and, climbing over the wall, deposited it outside.  Then they
returned for more.

Now, old Mrs Stewart was an invalid, and was in the habit of taking a
little weak wine and water before retiring to rest at night.  It chanced
that the bottle containing the port wine had been left on the sideboard,
a fact which was soon discovered by Swankie, who put the bottle to his
mouth, and took a long pull.

"What is't?" enquired the Badger, in a low tone.

"Prime!" replied Swankie, handing over the bottle, and wiping his mouth
with the cuff of his coat.

The Badger put the bottle to his mouth, but unfortunately for him, part
of the liquid went down the "wrong throat".  The result was that the
poor man coughed, once, rather loudly.  Swankie, frowning fiercely, and
shaking his fist, looked at him in horror; and well he might, for the
Badger became first red and then purple in the face, and seemed as if he
were about to burst with his efforts to keep down the cough.  It came,
however, three times, in spite of him,--not violently, but with
sufficient noise to alarm them, and cause them to listen for five
minutes intently ere they ventured to go on with their work, in the
belief that no one had been disturbed.

But Major Stewart had been awakened by the first cough.  He was a
soldier who had seen much service, and who slept lightly.  He raised
himself in his bed, and listened intently on hearing the first cough.
The second cough caused him to spring up and pull on his trousers; the
third cough found him halfway downstairs, with a boot-jack in his hand,
and when the burglars resumed work he was peeping at them through the
half-open door.

Both men were stooping over the plate-chest, the Badger with his back to
the door, Swankie with his head towards it.  The major raised the
boot-jack and took aim.  At the same moment the door squeaked, Big
Swankie looked up hastily, and, in technical phraseology, "doused the
glim."  All was dark in an instant, but the boot-jack sped on its way
notwithstanding.  The burglars were accustomed to fighting, however, and
dipped their heads.  The boot-jack whizzed past, and smashed the
pier-glass on the mantelpiece to a thousand atoms.  Major Stewart being
expert in all the devices of warfare, knew what to expect, and drew
aside.  He was not a moment too soon, for the dark lantern flew through
the doorway, hit the opposite wall, and fell with a loud clatter on the
stone floor of the lobby.  The Badger followed at once, and received a
random blow from the major that hurled him head over heels after the
lantern.

There was no mistaking the heavy tread and rush of Big Swankie as he
made for the door.  Major Stewart put out his foot, and the burglar
naturally tripped over it; before he could rise the major had him by the
throat.  There was a long, fierce struggle, both being powerful men; at
last Swankie was hurled completely through the glass door.  In the fall
he disengaged himself from the major, and, leaping up, made for the
garden wall, over which he succeeded in clambering before the latter
could seize him.  Thus both burglars escaped, and Major Stewart returned
to the house half-naked,--his shirt having been torn off his back,--and
bleeding freely from cuts caused by the glass door.

Just as he re-entered the house, the old cook, under the impression that
the cat had got into the pantry, and was smashing the crockery, entered
the lobby in her nightdress, shrieked "Mercy on us!" on beholding the
major, and fainted dead away.

Major Stewart was too much annoyed at having failed to capture the
burglars to take any notice of her.  He relocked the door, and assuring
his mother that it was only robbers, and that they had been beaten off,
retired to his room, washed and dressed his wounds, and went to bed.

Meanwhile Big Swankie and the Badger, laden with silver, made for the
shore, where they hid their treasure in a hole.

"I'll tell 'ee a dodge," said the Badger.

"What may that be?" enquired Swankie.

"You said ye saw Ruby Brand slinking down the market-gate, and that's
he's off to sea?"

"Ay, and twa or three more folk saw him as weel as me."

"Weel, let's tak' up a siller spoon, or somethin', an' put it in the
auld wife's garden, an' they'll think it was him that did it."

"No' that bad!" said Swankie, with a chuckle.

A silver fork and a pair of sugar-tongs bearing old Mrs Stewart's
initials were accordingly selected for this purpose, and placed in the
little garden in the front of Widow Brand's cottage.

Here they were found in the morning by Captain Ogilvy, who examined them
for at least half-an-hour in a state of the utmost perplexity.  While he
was thus engaged one of the detectives of the town happened to pass,
apparently in some haste.

"Hallo! shipmate," shouted the captain.

"Well?" responded the detective.

"Did ye ever see silver forks an' sugar-tongs growin' in a garden
before?"

"Eh?" exclaimed the other, entering the garden hastily; "let me see.
Oho! this may throw some light on the matter.  Did you find them here?"

"Ay, on this very spot."

"Hum.  Ruby went away last night, I believe?"

"He did."

"Some time after midnight?" enquired the detective.

"Likely enough," said the captain, "but my chronometer ain't quite so
reg'lar since we left the sea; it might ha' bin more,--mayhap less."

"Just so.  You saw him off?"

"Ay; but you seem more than or'nar inquisitive to-day--"

"Did he carry a bundle?" interrupted the detective.

"Ay, no doubt."

"A large one?"

"Ay, a goodish big 'un."

"Do you know what was in it?" enquired the detective, with a knowing
look.

"I do, for I packed it," replied the captain; "his kit was in it."

"Nothing more?"

"Nothin' as I knows of."

"Well, I'll take these with me just now," said the officer, placing the
fork and sugar-tongs in his pocket.  "I'm afraid, old man, that your
nephew has been up to mischief before he went away.  A burglary was
committed in the town last night, and this is some of the plate.  You'll
hear more about it before long, I dare say.  Good day to ye."

So saying, the detective walked quickly away, and left the captain in
the centre of the garden staring vacantly before him in speechless
amazement.



CHAPTER FIVE.

THE BELL ROCK INVADED.

A year passed away.  Nothing more was heard of Ruby Brand, and the
burglary was believed to be one of those mysteries which are destined
never to be solved.

About this time great attention was being given by Government to the
subject of lighthouses.  The terrible number of wrecks that had taken
place had made a deep impression on the public mind.  The position and
dangerous character of the Bell Rock, in particular, had been for a long
time the subject of much discussion, and various unsuccessful attempts
had been made to erect a beacon of some sort thereon.

There is a legend that in days of old one of the abbots of the
neighbouring monastery of Aberbrothoc erected a bell on the Inchcape
Rock, which was tolled in rough weather by the action of the waves on a
float attached to the tongue, and thus mariners were warned at night and
in foggy weather of their approach to the rock, the great danger of
which consists in its being a sunken reef, lying twelve miles from the
nearest land, and exactly in the course of vessels making for the firths
of Forth and Tay.  The legend further tells how that a Danish pirate,
named Ralph the Rover, in a mischievous mood, cut the bell away, and
that, years afterwards, he obtained his appropriate reward by being
wrecked on the Bell Rock, when returning from a long cruise laden with
booty.

Whether this be true or not is an open question, but certain it is that
no beacon of any kind was erected on this rock until the beginning of
the nineteenth century, after a great storm in 1799 had stirred the
public mind, and set springs in motion, which from that time forward
have never ceased to operate.

Many and disastrous were the shipwrecks that occurred during the storm
referred to, which continued, with little intermission, for three days.
Great numbers of ships were driven from their moorings in the Downs and
Yarmouth Roads; and these, together with all vessels navigating the
German Ocean at that time, were drifted upon the east coast of Scotland.

It may not, perhaps, be generally known that there are only three great
inlets or estuaries to which the mariner steers when overtaken by
easterly storms in the North Sea--namely, the Humber, and the firths of
Forth and Moray.  The mouth of the Thames is too much encumbered by
sand-banks to be approached at night or during bad weather.  The Humber
is also considerably obstructed in this way, so that the Roads of Leith,
in the Firth of Forth, and those of Cromarty, in the Moray Firth, are
the chief places of resort in easterly gales.  But both of these had
their special risks.

On the one hand, there was the danger of mistaking the Dornoch Firth for
the Moray, as it lies only a short way to the north of the latter; and,
in the case of the Firth of Forth, there was the terrible Bell Rock.

Now, during the storm of which we write, the fear of those two dangers
was so strong upon seamen that many vessels were lost in trying to avoid
them, and much hardship was sustained by mariners who preferred to seek
shelter in higher latitudes.  It was estimated that no fewer than
seventy vessels were either stranded or lost during that single gale,
and many of the crews perished.

At one wild part of the coast, near Peterhead, called the Bullers of
Buchan, after the first night of the storm, the wrecks of seven vessels
were found in one cove, without a single survivor of the crews to give
an account of the disaster.

The "dangers of the deep" are nothing compared with the _dangers of the
shore_.  If the hard rocks of our island could tell the tale of their
experience, and if we landsmen could properly appreciate it, we should
understand more clearly why it is that sailors love blue (in other
words, deep) water during stormy weather.

In order to render the Forth more accessible by removing the danger of
the Bell Rock, it was resolved by the Commissioners of Northern Lights
to build a lighthouse upon it.  This resolve was a much bolder one than
most people suppose, for the rock on which the lighthouse was to be
erected was a sunken reef, visible only at low tide during two or three
hours, and quite inaccessible in bad weather.  It was the nearest
approach to building a house _in_ the sea that had yet been attempted!
The famous Eddystone stands on a rock which is _never quite_ under
water, although nearly so, for its crest rises a very little above the
highest tides, while the Bell Rock is eight or ten feet under water at
high tides.

It must be clear, therefore, to everyone, that difficulties, unusual in
magnitude and peculiar in kind, must have stood in the way of the daring
engineer who should undertake the erection of a tower on a rock twelve
miles out on the stormy sea, and the foundation of which was covered
with ten or twelve feet of water every tide; a tower which would have to
be built _perfectly_, yet _hastily_; a tower which should form a
comfortable home, fit for human beings to dwell in, and yet strong
enough to withstand the utmost fury of the waves, not merely whirling
round it, as might be the case on some exposed promontory, but rushing
at it, straight and fierce from the wild ocean, in great blue solid
billows that should burst in thunder on its sides, and rush up in
scarcely less solid spray to its lantern, a hundred feet or more above
its foundation.

An engineer able and willing to undertake this great work was found in
the person of the late Robert Stevenson of Edinburgh, whose perseverance
and talent shall be commemorated by the grandest and most useful
monument ever raised by man, as long as the Bell Rock lighthouse shall
tower above the sea.

It is not our purpose to go into the details of all that was done in the
construction of this lighthouse.  Our peculiar task shall be to relate
those incidents connected with this work which have relation to the
actors in our tale.

We will not, therefore, detain the reader by telling him of all the
preliminary difficulties that were encountered and overcome in this
"Robinson Crusoe" sort of work; how that a temporary floating lightship,
named the _Pharos_, was prepared and anchored in the vicinity of the
rock in order to be a sort of depot and rendezvous and guide to the
three smaller vessels employed in the work, as well as a light to
shipping generally, and a building-yard was established at Arbroath,
where every single stone of the lighthouse was cut and nicely fitted
before being conveyed to the rock.  Neither shall we tell of the
difficulties that arose in the matter of getting blocks of granite large
enough for such masonry, and lime of a nature strong enough to withstand
the action of the salt sea.  All this, and a great deal more of a deeply
interesting nature, must remain untold, and be left entirely to the
reader's imagination.  [See note 1.]

Suffice it to say that the work was fairly begun in the month of August,
1807; that a strong beacon of timber was built, which was so well
constructed that it stood out all the storms that beat against it during
the whole time of the building operations; that close to this beacon the
pit or foundation of the lighthouse was cut down deep into the solid
rock; that the men employed could work only between two and three hours
at a time, and had to pump the water out of this pit each tide before
they could resume operations; that the work could only be done in the
summer months, and when engaged in it the men dwelt either in the
_Pharos_ floating light, or in one of the attending vessels, and were
not allowed to go ashore--that is, to the mainland, about twelve miles
distant; that the work was hard, but so novel and exciting that the
artificers at last became quite enamoured of it, and that ere long
operations were going busily forward, and the work was in a prosperous
and satisfactory state of advancement.

Things were in this condition at the Bell Rock, when, one fine summer
evening, our friend and hero, Ruby Brand, returned, after a long
absence, to his native town.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Note 1.  It may be found, however, in minute detail, in the large and
interesting work entitled _Stevenson's Bell Rock Lighthouse_.



CHAPTER SIX.

THE CAPTAIN CHANGES HIS QUARTERS.

It was fortunate for Ruby that the skipper of the vessel ordered him to
remain in charge while he went ashore, because he would certainly have
been recognised by numerous friends, and his arrival would speedily have
reached the ears of the officers of justice, who seem to be a class of
men specially gifted with the faculty of never forgetting.  It was not
until darkness had begun to settle down on the town that the skipper
returned on board, and gave him leave to go ashore.

Ruby did not return in the little coaster in which he had left his
native place.  That vessel had been wrecked not long after he joined
her, but the crew were saved, and Ruby succeeded in obtaining a berth as
second mate of a large ship trading between Hull and the Baltic.
Returning from one of his voyages with a pretty good sum of money in his
pocket, he resolved to visit his mother and give it to her.  He
therefore went aboard an Arbroath schooner, and offered to work his
passage as an extra hand.  Remembering his former troubles in connexion
with the press-gang, he resolved to conceal his name from the captain
and crew, who chanced to be all strangers to him.

It must not be supposed that Mrs Brand had not heard of Ruby since he
left her.  On the contrary, both she and Minnie Gray got letters as
frequently as the postal arrangements of those days would admit of; and
from time to time they received remittances of money, which enabled them
to live in comparative comfort.  It happened, however, that the last of
these remittances had been lost, so that Mrs Brand had to depend for
subsistence on Minnie's exertions, and on her brother's liberality.  The
brother's power was limited, however, and Minnie had been ailing for
some time past, in consequence of her close application to work, so that
she could not earn as much as usual.  Hence it fell out that at this
particular time the widow found herself in greater pecuniary
difficulties than she had ever been in before.

Ruby was somewhat of an original.  It is probable that every hero is.
He resolved to surprise his mother by pouring the money he had brought
into her lap, and for this purpose had, while in Hull, converted all his
savings into copper, silver, and gold.  Those precious metals he stowed
separately into the pockets of his huge pea-jacket, and, thus heavily
laden, went ashore about dark, as soon as the skipper returned.

At this precise hour it happened that Mrs Brand, Minnie Gray, and
Captain Ogilvy were seated at their supper in the kitchen of the
cottage.

Two days previously the captain had called, and said to Mrs Brand--

"I tell 'ee what it is, sister, I'm tired of livin' a solitary bachelor
life, all by myself, so I'm goin' to make a change, lass."

Mrs Brand was for some moments speechless, and Minnie, who was sewing
near the window, dropped her hands and work on her lap, and looked up
with inexpressible amazement in her sweet blue eyes.

"Brother," said Mrs Brand earnestly, "you don't mean to tell me that
you're going to marry at _your_ time of life?"

"Eh! what?  Marry?"

The captain looked, if possible, more amazed than his sister for a
second or two, then his red face relaxed into a broad grin, and he sat
down on a chair and chuckled, wiping the perspiration (he seemed always
more or less in a state of perspiration) from his bald head the while.

"Why, no, sister, I'm not going to marry; did I speak of marryin'?"

"No; but you spoke of being tired of a bachelor life, and wishing to
change."

"Ah! you women," said the captain, shaking his head--"always suspecting
that we poor men are wantin' to marry you.  Well, pr'aps you ain't far
wrong neither; but I'm not goin' to be spliced yet-a-while, lass.
Marry, indeed!

  "`Shall I, wastin' in despair,
  Die, 'cause why? a woman's rare?'"

"Oh!  Captain Ogilvy, that's not rightly quoted," cried Minnie, with a
merry laugh.

"Ain't it?" said the captain, somewhat put out; for he did not like to
have his powers of memory doubted.

"No; surely women are not _rare_," said Minnie.

"Good ones are," said the captain stoutly.

"Well; but that's not the right word."

"What _is_ the right word, then?" asked the captain with affected
sternness, for, although by nature disinclined to admit that he could be
wrong, he had no objection to be put right by Minnie.

"Die because a woman's f---," said Minnie, prompting him.

"F---, `funny?'" guessed the captain.

"No; it's not `funny,'" cried Minnie, laughing heartily.

"Of course not," assented the captain, "it could not be `funny' nohow,
because `funny' don't rhyme with `despair;' besides, lots o' women ain't
funny a bit, an' if they was, that's no reason why a man should die for
'em; what _is_ the word, lass?"

"What am _I_?" asked Minnie, with an arch smile, as she passed her
fingers through the clustering masses of her beautiful hair.

"An angel, beyond all doubt," said the gallant captain, with a burst of
sincerity which caused Minnie to blush and then to laugh.

"You're incorrigible, captain, and you are so stupid that it's of no use
trying to teach you."

Mrs Brand--who listened to this conversation with an expression of deep
anxiety on her meek face, for she could not get rid of her first idea
that her brother was going to marry--here broke in with the question--

"When is it to be, brother?"

"When is what to be, sister?"

"The--the marriage."

"I tell you I _ain't_ a-goin' to marry," repeated the captain; "though
why a stout young feller like me, just turned sixty-four, _shouldn't_
marry, is more than I can see.  You know the old proverbs, lass--`It's
never too late to marry;' `Never ventur', never give in;' `John Anderson
my jo John, when we was first--first--'"

"Married," suggested Minnie.

"Just so," responded the captain, "and everybody knows that _he_ was an
old man.  But no, I'm not goin' to marry; I'm only goin' to give up my
house, sell off the furniture, and come and live with _you_."

"Live with me!" ejaculated Mrs Brand.

"Ay, an' why not?  What's the use o' goin' to the expense of two houses
when one'll do, an' when we're both raither scrimp o' the ready?  You'll
just let me have the parlour.  It never was a comf'rable room to sit in,
so it don't matter much your givin' it up; it's a good enough sleepin'
and smokin' cabin, an' we'll all live together in the kitchen.  I'll
throw the whole of my treemendous income into the general purse, always
exceptin' a few odd coppers, which I'll retain to keep me a-goin' in
baccy.  We'll sail under the same flag, an' sit round the same fire, an'
sup at the same table, and sleep in the same--no, not exactly that, but
under the same roof-tree, which'll be a more hoconomical way o' doin'
business, you know; an' so, old girl, as the song says--

  "`Come an' let us be happy together,
  For where there's a will there's a way,
  An' we won't care a rap for the weather
  So long as there's nothin' to pay.'"

"Would it not be better to say, `so long as there's _something_ to
pay?'" suggested Minnie.

"No, lass, it _wouldn't_," retorted the captain.  "You're too fond of
improvin' things.  I'm a stanch old Tory, I am.  I'll stick to the old
flag till all's blue.  None o' your changes or improvements for me."

This was a rather bold statement for a man to make who improved upon
almost every line he ever quoted; but the reader is no doubt acquainted
with parallel instances of inconsistency in good men even in the present
day.

"Now, sister," continued Captain Ogilvy, "what d'ye think of my plan?"

"I like it well, brother," replied Mrs Brand with a gentle smile.
"Will you come soon?"

"To-morrow, about eight bells," answered the captain promptly.

This was all that was said on the subject.  The thing was, as the
captain said, settled off-hand, and accordingly next morning he conveyed
such of his worldly goods as he meant to retain possession of to his
sister's cottage--"the new ship", as he styled it.  He carried his traps
on his own broad shoulders, and the conveyance of them cost him three
distinct trips.

They consisted of a huge sea-chest, an old telescope more than a yard
long, and cased in leather; a quadrant, a hammock, with the bedding
rolled up in it, a tobacco-box, the enormous old Family Bible in which
the names of his father, mother, brothers, and sisters were recorded;
and a brown teapot with half a lid.  This latter had belonged to the
captain's mother, and, being fond of it, as it reminded him of the "old
ooman", he was wont to mix his grog in it, and drink the same out of a
teacup, the handle of which was gone, and the saucer of which was among
the things of the past.

Notwithstanding his avowed adherence to Tory principles, Captain Ogilvy
proceeded to make manifold radical changes and surprising improvements
in the little parlour, insomuch that when he had completed the task, and
led his sister carefully (for she was very feeble) to look at what he
had done, she became quite incapable of expressing herself in ordinary
language; positively refused to believe her eyes, and never again
entered that room, but always spoke of what she had seen as a curious
dream!

No one was ever able to discover whether there was not a slight tinge of
underlying jocularity in this remark of Mrs Brand, for she was a
strange and incomprehensible mixture of shrewdness and innocence; but no
one took much trouble to find out, for she was so lovable that people
accepted her just as she was, contented to let any small amount of
mystery that seemed to be in her to remain unquestioned.

"The parlour" was one of those well-known rooms which are occasionally
met with in country cottages, the inmates of which are not wealthy.  It
was reserved exclusively for the purpose of receiving visitors.  The
furniture, though old, threadbare, and dilapidated, was kept
scrupulously clean, and arranged symmetrically.  There were a few books
on the table, which were always placed with mathematical exactitude, and
a set of chairs, so placed as to give one mysteriously the impression
that they were not meant to be sat upon.  There was also a grate, which
never had a fire in it, and was never without a paper ornament in it,
the pink and white aspect of which caused one involuntarily to shudder.

But the great point, which was meant to afford the highest gratification
to the beholder, was the chimney-piece.  This spot was crowded to excess
in every square inch of its area with ornaments, chiefly of earthenware,
miscalled china, and shells.  There were great white shells with pink
interiors, and small brown shells with spotted backs.  Then there were
china cups and saucers, and china shepherds and shepherdesses,
represented in the act of contemplating the heavens serenely, with their
arms round each other's waists.  There were also china dogs and cats,
and a huge china cockatoo as a centre-piece; but there was not a single
spot the size of a sixpence on which the captain could place his pipe or
his tobacco-box!

"We'll get these things cleared away," said Minnie, with a laugh, on
observing the perplexed look with which the captain surveyed the
chimney-piece, while the changes above referred to were being made in
the parlour; "we have no place ready to receive them just now, but I'll
have them all put away to-morrow."

"Thank'ee, lass," said the captain, as he set down the sea-chest and
seated himself thereon; "they're pretty enough to look at, d'ye see, but
they're raither in the way just now, as my second mate once said of the
rocks when we were cruising off the coast of Norway in search of a
pilot."

The ornaments were, however, removed sooner than anyone had anticipated.
The next trip that the captain made was for his hammock (he always
slept in one), which was a long unwieldy bundle, like a gigantic
bolster.  He carried it into the parlour on his shoulder, and Minnie
followed him.

"Where shall I sling it, lass?"

"Here, perhaps," said Minnie.

The captain wheeled round as she spoke, and the end of the hammock swept
the mantelpiece of all its ornaments, as completely as if the besom of
destruction had passed over it.

"Shiver my timbers!" gasped the captain, awestruck by the hideous crash
that followed.

"You've shivered the ornaments at any rate," said Minnie, half-laughing
and half-crying.

"So I have, but no matter.  Never say die so long's there a shot in the
locker.  There's as good fish in the sea as ever come out of it; so bear
a hand, my girl, and help me to sling up the hammock."

The hammock was slung, the pipe of peace was smoked, and thus Captain
Ogilvy was fairly installed in his sister's cottage.

It may, perhaps, be necessary to remind the reader that all this is a
long digression; that the events just narrated occurred a few days
before the return of Ruby, and that they have been recorded here in
order to explain clearly the reason of the captain's appearance at the
supper table of his sister, and the position which he occupied in the
family.

When Ruby reached the gate of the small garden, Minnie had gone to the
captain's room to see that it was properly prepared for his reception,
and the captain himself was smoking his pipe close to the chimney, so
that the smoke should ascend it.

The first glance through the window assured the youth that his mother
was, as letters had represented her, much better in health than she used
to be.  She looked so quiet and peaceful, and so fragile withal, that
Ruby did not dare to "surprise her" by a sudden entrance, as he had
originally intended, so he tapped gently at the window, and drew back.

The captain laid down his pipe and went to the door.

"What, Ruby!" he exclaimed, in a hoarse whisper.

"Hush, uncle!  How is Minnie; where is she?"

"I think, lad," replied the captain in a tone of reproof, "that you
might have enquired for your mother first."

"No need," said Ruby, pointing to the window; "I _see_ that she is there
and well, thanks be to God for that:--but Minnie?"

"She's well, too, boy, and in the house.  But come, get inside.  I'll
explain, after."

This promise to "explain" was given in consequence of the great anxiety
he, the captain, displayed to drag Ruby into the cottage.

The youth did not require much pressing, however.  He no sooner heard
that Minnie was well, than he sprang in, and was quickly at his mother's
feet.  Almost as quickly a fair vision appeared in the doorway of the
inner room, and was clasped in the young sailor's arms with the most
thorough disregard of appearances, not to mention propriety.

While this scene was enacting, the worthy captain was engaged in active
proceedings, which at once amused and astonished his nephew, and the
nature and cause of which shall be revealed in the next chapter.



CHAPTER SEVEN.

RUBY IN DIFFICULTIES.

Having thrust his nephew into the cottage, Captain Ogilvy's first
proceeding was to close the outer shutter of the window and fasten it
securely on the inside.  Then he locked, bolted, barred, and chained the
outer door, after which he shut the kitchen door, and, in default of any
other mode of securing it, placed against it a heavy table as a
barricade.

Having thus secured the premises in front, he proceeded to fortify the
rear, and, when this was accomplished to his satisfaction, he returned
to the kitchen, sat down opposite the widow, and wiped his shining pate.

"Why, uncle, are we going to stand out a siege that you take so much
pains to lock up?"

Ruby sat down on the floor at his mother's feet as he spoke, and Minnie
sat down on a low stool beside him.

"Maybe we are, lad," replied the captain; "anyhow, it's always well to
be ready--

  "`Ready, boys, ready,
  We'll fight and we'll conquer again and again.'"

"Come uncle, explain yourself."

"Explain myself, nephy?  I can neither explain myself nor anybody else.
D'ye know, Ruby, that you're a burglar?"

"Am I, uncle?  Well, I confess that that's news."

"Ay, but it's true though, at least the law in Arbroath says so, and if
it catches you, it'll hang you as sure as a gun."

Here Captain Ogilvy explained to his nephew the nature of the crime that
was committed on the night of his departure, the evidence of his guilt
in the finding part of the plate in the garden, coupled with his sudden
disappearance, and wound up by saying that he regarded him, Ruby, as
being in a "reg'lar fix."

"But surely," said Ruby, whose face became gradually graver as the case
was unfolded to him, "surely it must be easy to prove to the
satisfaction of everyone that I had nothing whatever to do with this
affair?"

"Easy to prove it!" said the captain in an excited tone; "wasn't you
seen, just about the hour of the robbery, going stealthily down the
street, by Big Swankie and Davy Spink, both of whom will swear to it."

"Yes, but _you_ were with me, uncle."

"So I was, and hard enough work I had to convince them that I had
nothin' to do with it myself, but they saw that I couldn't jump a stone
wall eight foot high to save my life, much less break into a house, and
they got no further evidence to convict me, so they let me off; but
it'll go hard with you, nephy, for Major Stewart described the men, and
one o' them was a big strong feller, the description bein' as like you
as two peas, only their faces was blackened, and the lantern threw the
light all one way, so he didn't see them well.  Then, the things found
in our garden,--and the villains will haul me up as a witness against
you, for, didn't I find them myself?"

"Very perplexing; what shall I do?" said Ruby.

"Clear out," cried the captain emphatically.

"What! fly like a real criminal, just as I have returned home?  Never.
What say _you_, Minnie?"

"Stand your trial, Ruby.  They cannot--they dare not--condemn the
innocent."

"And you, mother?"

"I'm sure I don't know what to say," replied Mrs Brand, with a look of
deep anxiety, as she passed her fingers through her son's hair, and
kissed his brow.  "I have seen the innocent condemned and the guilty go
free more than once in my life."

"Nevertheless, mother, I will give myself up, and take my chance.  To
fly would be to give them reason to believe me guilty."

"Give yourself up!" exclaimed the captain, "you'll do nothing of the
sort.  Come, lad, remember I'm an old man, and an uncle.  I've got a
plan in my head, which I think will keep you out of harm's way for a
time.  You see my old chronometer is but a poor one,--the worse of the
wear, like its master,--and I've never been able to make out the exact
time that we went aboard the _Termagant_ the night you went away.  Now,
can you tell me what o'clock it was?"

"I can."

"'Xactly?"

"Yes, exactly, for it happened that I was a little later than I
promised, and the skipper pointed to his watch, as I came up the side,
and jocularly shook his head at me.  It was exactly eleven p.m."

"Sure and sartin o' that?" enquired the captain, earnestly.

"Quite, and his watch must have been right, for the town-clock rung the
hour at the same time."

"Is that skipper alive?"

"Yes."

"Would he swear to that?"

"I think he would."

"D'ye know where he is?"

"I do.  He's on a voyage to the West Indies, and won't be home for two
months, I believe."

"Humph!" said the captain, with a disappointed look.  "However, it can't
be helped; but I see my way _now_ to get you out o' this fix.  You know,
I suppose, that they're buildin' a lighthouse on the Bell Rock just now;
well, the workmen go off to it for a month at a time, I believe, if not
longer, and don't come ashore, and it's such a dangerous place, and
troublesome to get to, that nobody almost ever goes out to it from this
place, except those who have to do with it.  Now, lad, you'll go down to
the workyard the first thing in the mornin', before daylight, and engage
to go off to work at the Bell Rock.  You'll keep all snug and quiet, and
nobody'll be a bit the wiser.  You'll be earnin' good wages, and in the
meantime I'll set about gettin' things in trim to put you all square."

"But I see many difficulties ahead," objected Ruby.

"Of course ye do," retorted the captain.  "Did ye ever hear or see
anything on this earth that hadn't rocks ahead o' some sort?  It's our
business to steer past 'em, lad, not to 'bout ship and steer away.  But
state yer difficulties."

"Well, in the first place, I'm not a stonemason or a carpenter, and I
suppose masons and carpenters are the men most wanted there."

"Not at all, blacksmiths are wanted there," said the captain, "and I
know that you were trained to that work as a boy."

"True, I can do somewhat with the hammer, but mayhap they won't engage
me."

"But they _will_ engage you, lad, for they are hard up for an assistant
blacksmith just now, and I happen to be hand-and-glove with some o' the
chief men of the yard, who'll be happy to take anyone recommended by
me."

"Well, uncle, but suppose I do go off to the rock, what chance have you
of making things appear better than they are at present?"

"I'll explain that, lad.  In the first place, Major Stewart is a
gentleman, out-and-out, and will listen to the truth.  He swears that
the robbery took place at one o'clock in the mornin', for he looked at
his watch and at the clock of the house, and heard it ring in the town,
just as the thieves cleared off over the wall.  Now, if I can get your
old skipper to take a run here on his return from the West Indies, he'll
swear that you was sailin' out to the North Sea _before twelve_, and
that'll prove that you _couldn't_ have had nothin' to do with it, d'ye
see?"

"It sounds well," said Ruby dubiously, "but do you think the lawyers
will see things in the light you do?"

"Hang the lawyers! d'ye think they will shut their eyes to _the truth_?"

"Perhaps they may, in which case they will hang _me_, and so prevent my
taking your advice to hang _them_," said Ruby.

"Well, well, but you agree to my plan?" asked the captain.

"Shall I agree, Minnie? it will separate me from you again for some
time."

"Yet it is necessary," answered Minnie, sadly; "yes, I think you should
agree to go."

"Very well, then, that's settled," said Ruby, "and now let us drop the
subject, because I have other things to speak of; and if I must start
before daylight my time with you will be short--"

"Come here a bit, nephy, I want to have a private word with 'ee in my
cabin," said the captain, interrupting him, and going into his own room.
Ruby rose and followed.

"You haven't any--"

The captain stopped, stroked his bald head, and looked perplexed.

"Well, uncle?"

"Well, nephy, you haven't--in short, have ye got any money about you,
lad?"

"Money? yes, a _little_; but why do you ask?"

"Well, the fact is, that your poor mother is hard up just now," said the
captain earnestly, "an' I've given her the last penny I have o' my own;
but she's quite--"

Ruby interrupted his uncle at this point with a boisterous laugh.  At
the same time he flung open the door and dragged the old man with gentle
violence back to the kitchen.

"Come here, uncle."

"But, avast! nephy, I haven't told ye all yet."

"Oh! don't bother me with such trifles just now," cried Ruby, thrusting
his uncle into a chair and resuming his own seat at his mother's side;
"we'll speak of that at some other time; meanwhile let me talk to
mother."

"Minnie, dear," he continued, "who keeps the cash here; you or mother?"

"Well, we keep it between us," said Minnie, smiling; "your mother keeps
it in her drawer and gives me the key when I want any, and I keep an
account of it."

"Ah! well, mother, I have a favour to ask of you before I go."

"Well, _Ruby_?"

"It is that you will take care of my cash for me.  I have got a goodish
lot of it, and find it rather heavy to carry in my pockets--so, hold
your apron steady and I'll give it to you."

Saying this he began to empty handful after handful of coppers into the
old woman's apron; then, remarking that "that was all the browns", he
began to place handful after handful of shillings and sixpences on the
top of the pile until the copper was hid by silver.

The old lady, as usual when surprised, became speechless; the captain
smiled and Minnie laughed, but when Ruby put his hand into another
pocket and began to draw forth golden sovereigns, and pour them into his
mother's lap, the captain became supremely amazed, the old woman
laughed, and,--so strangely contradictory and unaccountable is human
nature,--Minnie began to cry.

Poor girl! the tax upon her strength had been heavier than anyone knew,
heavier than she could bear, and the sorrow of knowing, as she had come
to know, that it was all in vain, and that her utmost efforts had failed
to "keep the wolf from the door", had almost broken her down.  Little
wonder, then, that the sight of sudden and ample relief upset her
altogether.

But her tears, being tears of joy, were soon and easily dried--all the
more easily that it was Ruby who undertook to dry them.

Mrs Brand sat up late that night, for there was much to tell and much
to hear.  After she had retired to rest the other three continued to
hold converse together until grey dawn began to appear through the
chinks in the window-shutters.  Then the two men rose and went out,
while Minnie laid her pretty little head on the pillow beside Mrs
Brand, and sought, and found, repose.



CHAPTER EIGHT.

THE SCENE CHANGES--RUBY IS VULCANISED.

As Captain Ogilvy had predicted, Ruby was at once engaged as an
assistant blacksmith on the Bell Rock.  In fact, they were only too glad
to get such a powerful, active young fellow into their service; and he
was shipped off with all speed in the sloop _Smeaton_, with a few others
who were going to replace some men who had become ill and were obliged
to leave.

A light westerly breeze was blowing when they cast off the moorings of
the sloop.

"Goodbye, Ruby," said the captain, as he was about to step on the pier.
"Remember your promise, lad, to keep quiet, and don't try to get ashore,
or to hold communication with anyone till you hear from me."

"All right, uncle, I won't forget, and I'll make my mind easy, for I
know that my case is left in good hands."

Three hours elapsed ere the _Smeaton_ drew near to the Bell Rock.
During this time, Ruby kept aloof from his fellow-workmen, feeling
disposed to indulge the sad thoughts which filled his mind.  He sat down
on the bulwarks, close to the main shrouds, and gazed back at the town
as it became gradually less and less visible in the faint light of
morning.  Then he began to ponder his unfortunate circumstances, and
tried to imagine how his uncle would set about clearing up his character
and establishing his innocence; but, do what he would, Ruby could not
keep his mind fixed for any length of time on any subject or line of
thought, because of a vision of sweetness which it is useless to attempt
to describe, and which was always accompanied by, and surrounded with, a
golden halo.

At last the youth gave up the attempt to fix his thoughts, and allowed
them to wander as they chose, seeing that they were resolved to do so
whether he would or no.  The moment these thoughts had the reins flung
on their necks, and were allowed to go where they pleased, they refused,
owing to some unaccountable species of perversity, to wander at all, but
at once settled themselves comfortably down beside the vision with
golden hair, and remained there.

This agreeable state of things was rudely broken in upon by the hoarse
voice of the mate shouting--

"Stand by to let go the anchor."

Then Ruby sprang on the deck and shook himself like a great mastiff, and
resolved to devote himself, heart and soul, from that moment, to the
work in which he was about to engage.

The scene that presented itself to our hero when he woke up from his
dreams would have interested and excited a much less enthusiastic
temperament than his.

The breeze had died away altogether, just as if, having wafted the
_Smeaton_ to her anchorage, there were no further occasion for its
services.  The sea was therefore quite calm, and as there had only been
light westerly winds for some time past, there was little or none of the
swell that usually undulates the sea.  One result of this was, that,
being high water when the _Smeaton_ arrived, there was no sign whatever
of the presence of the famous Bell Rock.  It lay sleeping nearly two
fathoms below the sea, like a grim giant in repose, and not a ripple was
there to tell of the presence of the mariner's enemy.

The sun was rising, and its slanting beams fell on the hulls of the
vessels engaged in the service, which lay at anchor at a short distance
from each other.  These vessels, as we have said, were four in number,
including the _Smeaton_.  The others were the _Sir Joseph Banks_, a
small schooner-rigged vessel; the _Patriot_, a little sloop; and the
_Pharos_ lightship, a large clumsy-looking Dutch-built ship, fitted with
three masts, at the top of which were the lanterns.  It was intended
that this vessel should do duty as a lightship until the lighthouse
should be completed.

Besides these there were two large boats, used for landing stones and
building materials on the rock.

These vessels lay floating almost motionless on the calm sea, and at
first there was scarcely any noise aboard of them to indicate that they
were tenanted by human beings, but when the sound of the _Smeaton's_
cable was heard there was a bustle aboard of each, and soon faces were
seen looking inquisitively over the sides of the ships.

The _Smeaton's_ boat was lowered after the anchor was let go, and the
new hands were transferred to the _Pharos_, which was destined to be
their home for some time to come.

Just as they reached her the bell rang for breakfast, and when Ruby
stepped upon the deck he found himself involved in all the bustle that
ensues when men break off from work and make preparation for the morning
meal.

There were upwards of thirty artificers on board the lightship at this
time.  Some of these, as they hurried to and fro, gave the new arrivals
a hearty greeting, and asked, "What news from the shore?"  Others were
apparently too much taken up with their own affairs to take notice of
them.

While Ruby was observing the busy scene with absorbing interest, and
utterly forgetful of the fact that he was in any way connected with it,
an elderly gentleman, whose kind countenance and hearty manner gave
indication of a genial spirit within, came up and accosted him:

"You are our assistant blacksmith, I believe?"

"Yes, sir, I am," replied Ruby, doffing his cap, as if he felt
instinctively that he was in the presence of someone of note.

"You have had considerable practice, I suppose, in your trade?"

"A good deal, sir, but not much latterly, for I have been at sea for
some time."

"At sea?  Well, that won't be against you here," returned the gentleman,
with a meaning smile.  "It would be well if some of my men were a little
more accustomed to the sea, for they suffer much from sea-sickness.  You
can go below, my man, and get breakfast.  You'll find your future
messmate busy at his, I doubt not.  Here, steward," (turning to one of
the men who chanced to pass at the moment,) "take Ruby Brand--that is
your name, I think?"

"It is, sir."

"Take Brand below, and introduce him to James Dove as his assistant."

The steward escorted Ruby down the ladder that conducted to those dark
and littered depths of the ship's hull that were assigned to the
artificers as their place of abode.  But amidst a good deal of
unavoidable confusion, Ruby's practised eye discerned order and
arrangement everywhere.

"This is your messmate, Jamie Dove," said the steward, pointing to a
massive dark man, whose outward appearance was in keeping with his
position as the Vulcan of such an undertaking as he was then engaged in.
"You'll find him not a bad feller if you only don't cross him."  He
added, with a wink, "His only fault is that he's given to spoilin' good
victuals, being raither floored by sea-sickness if it comes on to blow
ever so little."

"Hold your clapper, lad," said the smith, who was at the moment busily
engaged with a mess of salt pork, and potatoes to match.  "Who's your
friend?"

"No friend of mine, though I hope he'll be one soon," answered the
steward.  "Mr Stevenson told me to introduce him to you as your
assistant."

The smith looked up quickly, and scanned our hero with some interest;
then, extending his great hard hand across the table, he said, "Welcome,
messmate; sit down, I've only just begun."

Ruby grasped the hand with his own, which, if not so large, was quite as
powerful, and shook the smith's right arm in a way that called forth
from that rough-looking individual a smile of approbation.

"You've not had breakfast, lad?"

"No, not yet," said Ruby, sitting down opposite his comrade.

"An' the smell here don't upset your stummick, I hope?"

The smith said this rather anxiously.

"Not in the least," said Ruby with a laugh, and beginning to eat in a
way that proved the truth of his words; "for the matter o' that, there's
little smell and no motion just now."

"Well, there isn't much," replied the smith, "but, woe's me! you'll get
enough of it before long.  All the new landsmen like you suffer horribly
from sea-sickness when they first come off."

"But I'm not a landsman," said Ruby.

"Not a landsman!" echoed the other.  "You're a blacksmith, aren't you?"

"Ay, but not a landsman.  I learned the trade as a boy and lad; but I've
been at sea for some time past."

"Then you won't get sick when it blows?"

"Certainly not; will _you_?"

The smith groaned and shook his head, by which answer he evidently meant
to assure his friend that he would, most emphatically.

"But come, it's of no use groanin' over what can't be helped.  I get as
sick as a dog every time the wind rises, and the worst of it is I don't
never seem to improve.  Howsever, I'm all right when I get on the rock,
and that's the main thing."

Ruby and his friend now entered upon a long and earnest conversation as
to their peculiar duties at the Bell Rock, with which we will not
trouble the reader.

After breakfast they went on deck, and here Ruby had sufficient to
occupy his attention and to amuse him for some hours.

As the tide that day did not fall low enough to admit of landing on the
rock till noon, the men were allowed to spend the time as they pleased.
Some therefore took to fishing, others to reading, while a few employed
themselves in drying their clothes, which had got wet the previous day,
and one or two entertained themselves and their comrades with the music
of the violin and flute.  All were busy with one thing or another, until
the rock began to show its black crest above the smooth sea.  Then a
bell was rung to summon the artificers to land.

This being the signal for Ruby to commence work, he joined his friend
Dove, and assisted him to lower the bellows of the forge into the boat.
The men were soon in their places, with their various tools, and the
boats pushed off--Mr Stevenson, the engineer of the building, steering
one boat, and the master of the _Pharos_, who was also appointed to the
post of landing-master, steering the other.

They landed with ease on this occasion on the western side of the rock,
and then each man addressed himself to his special duty with energy.
The time during which they could work being short, they had to make the
most of it.

"Now, lad," said the smith, "bring along the bellows and follow me.
Mind yer footin', for it's slippery walkin' on them tangle-covered
rocks.  I've seen some ugly falls here already."

"Have any bones been broken yet?" enquired Ruby, as he shouldered the
large pair of bellows, and followed the smith cautiously over the rocks.

"Not yet; but there's been an awful lot o' pipes smashed.  If it goes on
as it has been, we'll have to take to metal ones.  Here we are, Ruby,
this is the forge, and I'll be bound you never worked at such a queer
one before.  Hallo!  Bremner!" he shouted to one of the men.

"That's me," answered Bremner.

"Bring your irons as soon as you like!  I'm about ready for you."

"Ay, ay, here they are," said the man, advancing with an armful of
picks, chisels, and other tools, which required sharpening.

He slipped and fell as he spoke, sending all the tools into the bottom
of a pool of water; but, being used to such mishaps, he arose, joined in
the laugh raised against him, and soon fished up the tools.

"What's wrong!" asked Ruby, pausing in the work of fixing the bellows,
on observing that the smith's face grew pale, and his general expression
became one of horror.  "Not sea-sick, I hope?"

"Sea-sick," gasped the smith, slapping all his pockets hurriedly, "it's
worse than that; I've forgot the matches!"

Ruby looked perplexed, but had no consolation to offer.

"That's like you," cried Bremner, who, being one of the principal
masons, had to attend chiefly to the digging out of the foundation-pit
of the building, and knew that his tools could not be sharpened unless
the forge fire could be lighted.

"Suppose you hammer a nail red-hot," suggested one of the men, who was
disposed to make game of the smith.

"I'll hammer your nose red-hot," replied Dove, with a most undovelike
scowl, "I could swear that I put them matches in my pocket before I
started."

"No, you didn't," said George Forsyth, one of the carpenters--a tall
loose-jointed man, who was chiefly noted for his dislike to getting into
and out of boats, and climbing up the sides of ships, because of his
lengthy and unwieldy figure--"No, you didn't, you turtle-dove, you
forgot to take them; but I remembered to do it for you; so there, get up
your fire, and confess yourself indebted to me for life."

"I'm indebted to 'ee for fire," said the smith, grasping the matches
eagerly.  "Thank'ee, lad, you're a true Briton."

"A tall 'un, rather," suggested Bremner.

"Wot never, never, never will be a slave," sang another of the men.

"Come, laddies, git up the fire.  Time an' tide waits for naebody," said
John Watt, one of the quarriers.  "We'll want thae tools before lang."

The men were proceeding with their work actively while those remarks
were passing, and ere long the smoke of the forge fire arose in the
still air, and the clang of the anvil was added to the other noises with
which the busy spot resounded.

The foundation of the Bell Rock Lighthouse had been carefully selected
by Mr Stevenson; the exact spot being chosen not only with a view to
elevation, but to the serrated ridges of rock, that might afford some
protection to the building, by breaking the force of the easterly seas
before they should reach it; but as the space available for the purpose
of building was scarcely fifty yards in diameter, there was not much
choice in the matter.

The foundation-pit was forty-two feet in diameter, and sunk five feet
into the solid rock.  At the time when Ruby landed, it was being hewn
out by a large party of the men.  Others were boring holes in the rock
near to it, for the purpose of fixing the great beams of a beacon, while
others were cutting away the seaweed from the rock, and making
preparations for the laying down of temporary rails to facilitate the
conveying of the heavy stones from the boats to their ultimate
destination.  All were busy as bees.  Each man appeared to work as if
for a wager, or to find out how much he could do within a given space of
time.

To the men on the rock itself the aspect of the spot was sufficiently
striking and peculiar, but to those who viewed it from a boat at a short
distance off it was singularly interesting, for the whole scene of
operations appeared like a small black spot, scarcely above the level of
the waves, on which a crowd of living creatures were moving about with
great and incessant activity, while all around and beyond lay the mighty
sea, sleeping in the grand tranquillity of a calm summer day, with
nothing to bound it but the blue sky, save to the northward, where the
distant cliffs of Forfar rested like a faint cloud on the horizon.

The sounds, too, which on the rock itself were harsh and loud and
varied, came over the water to the distant observer in a united tone,
which sounded almost as sweet as soft music.

The smith's forge stood on a ledge of rock close to the foundation-pit,
a little to the north of it.  Here Vulcan Dove had fixed a strong iron
framework, which formed the hearth.  The four legs which supported it
were let into holes bored from six to twelve inches into the rock,
according to the inequalities of the site.  These were wedged first with
wood and then with iron, for as this part of the forge and the anvil was
doomed to be drowned every tide, or twice every day, besides being
exposed to the fury of all the storms that might chance to blow, it
behoved them to fix things down with unusual firmness.

The block of timber for supporting the anvil was fixed in the same
manner, but the anvil itself was left to depend on its own weight and
the small stud fitted into the bottom of it.

The bellows, however, were too delicate to be left exposed to such
forces as the stormy winds and waves, they were therefore shipped and
unshipped every tide, and conveyed to and from the rock in the boats
with the men.

Dove and Ruby wrought together like heroes.  They were both so powerful
that the heavy implements they wielded seemed to possess no weight when
in their strong hands, and their bodies were so lithe and active as to
give the impression of men rejoicing, revelling, in the enjoyment of
their work.

"That's your sort; hit him hard, he's got no friends," said Dove,
turning a mass of red-hot metal from side to side, while Ruby pounded it
with a mighty hammer, as if it were a piece of putty.

"Fire and steel for ever," observed Ruby, as he made the sparks fly
right and left.  "Hallo! the tide's rising."

"Ho! so it is," cried the smith, finishing off the piece of work with a
small hammer, while Ruby rested on the one he had used and wiped the
perspiration from his brow.  "It always serves me in this way, lad,"
continued the smith, without pausing for a moment in his work.  "Blow
away, Ruby, the sea is my greatest enemy.  Every day, a'most, it washes
me away from my work.  In calm weather, it creeps up my legs, and the
legs o' the forge too, till it gradually puts out the fire, and in rough
weather it sends up a wave sometimes that sweeps the whole concern black
out at one shot."

"It will _creep_ you out to-day, evidently," said Ruby, as the water
began to come about his toes.

"Never mind, lad, we'll have time to finish them picks this tide, if we
work fast."

Thus they toiled and moiled, with their heads and shoulders in smoke and
fire, and their feet in water.

Gradually the tide rose.

"Pump away, Ruby!  Keep the pot bilin', my boy," said the smith.

"The wind blowin', you mean.  I say, Dove, do the other men like the
work here?"

"Like it, ay, they like it well.  At fist we were somewhat afraid o' the
landin' in rough weather, but we've got used to that now.  The only bad
thing about it is in the rolling o' that horrible _Pharos_.  She's so
bad in a gale that I sometimes think she'll roll right over like a cask.
Most of us get sick then, but I don't think any of 'em are as bad as
me.  They seem to be gettin' used to that too.  I wish I could.  Another
blow, Ruby."

"Time's up," shouted one of the men.

"Hold on just for a minute or two," pleaded the smith, who, with his
assistant, was by this time standing nearly knee-deep in water.

The sea had filled the pit some time before, and driven the men out of
it.  These busied themselves in collecting the tools and seeing that
nothing was left lying about, while the men who were engaged on those
parts of the rocks that were a few inches higher, continued their
labours until the water crept up to them.  Then they collected their
tools, and went to the boats, which lay awaiting them at the western
landing-place.

"Now, Dove," cried the landing-master, "come along; the crabs will be
attacking your toes if you don't."

"It's a shame to gi'e Ruby the chance o' a sair throat the very first
day," cried John Watt.

"Just half a minute more," said the smith, examining a pickaxe, which he
was getting up to that delicate point of heat which is requisite to give
it proper temper.

While he gazed earnestly into the glowing coals a gentle hissing sound
was heard below the frame of the forge, then a gurgle, and the fire
became suddenly dark and went out!

"I knowed it! always the way!" cried Dove, with a look of
disappointment.  "Come, lad, up with the bellows now, and don't forget
the tongs."

In a few minutes more the boats pushed off and returned to the _Pharos_,
three and a half hours of good work having been accomplished before the
tide drove them away.

Soon afterwards the sea overflowed the whole of the rock, and
obliterated the scene of those busy operations as completely as though
it had never been!



CHAPTER NINE.

STORMS AND TROUBLES.

A week of fine weather caused Ruby Brand to fall as deeply in love with
the work at the Bell Rock as his comrades had done.

There was an amount of vigour and excitement about it, with a dash of
romance, which quite harmonised with his character.  At first he had
imagined it would be monotonous and dull, but in experience he found it
to be quite the reverse.

Although there was uniformity in the general character of the work,
there was constant variety in many of the details; and the spot on which
it was carried on was so circumscribed, and so utterly cut off from all
the world, that the minds of those employed became concentrated on it in
a way that aroused strong interest in every trifling object.

There was not a ledge or a point of rock that rose ever so little above
the general level, that was not named after, and intimately associated
with, some event or individual.  Every mass of seaweed became a familiar
object.  The various little pools and inlets, many of them not larger
than a dining-room table, received high-sounding and dignified names--
such as _Port Stevenson, Port Erskine, Taylor's Track, Neill's Pool_,
etcetera.  Of course the fish that frequented the pools, and the
shell-fish that covered the rock, became subjects of much attention,
and, in some cases, of earnest study.

Robinson Crusoe himself did not pry into the secrets of his island-home
with half the amount of assiduity that was displayed at this time by
many of the men who built the Bell Rock Lighthouse.  The very fact that
their time was limited acted as a spur, so that on landing each tide
they rushed hastily to the work, and the amateur studies in natural
history to which we have referred were prosecuted hurriedly during brief
intervals of rest.  Afterwards, when the beacon house was erected, and
the men dwelt upon the rock, these studies (if we may not call them
amusements) were continued more leisurely, but with unabated ardour, and
furnished no small amount of comparatively thrilling incident at times.

One fine morning, just after the men had landed, and before they had
commenced work, "Long Forsyth", as his comrades styled him, went to a
pool to gather a little dulse, of which there was a great deal on the
rock, and which was found to be exceedingly grateful to the palates of
those who were afflicted with sea-sickness.

He stooped over the pool to pluck a morsel, but paused on observing a
beautiful fish, about a foot long, swimming in the clear water, as
quietly as if it knew the man to be a friend, and were not in the least
degree afraid of him.

Forsyth was an excitable man, and also studious in his character.  He at
once became agitated and desirous of possessing that fish, for it was
extremely brilliant and variegated in colour.  He looked round for
something to throw at it, but there was nothing within reach.  He sighed
for a hook and line, but as sighs never yet produced hooks or lines he
did not get one.

Just then the fish swam slowly to the side of the pool on which the man
kneeled, as if it actually desired more intimate acquaintance.  Forsyth
lay flat down and reached out his hand toward it; but it appeared to
think this rather too familiar, for it swam slowly beyond his reach, and
the man drew back.  Again it came to the side, much nearer.  Once more
Forsyth lay down, reaching over the pool as far as he could, and
insinuating his hand into the water.  But the fish moved off a little.

Thus they coquetted with each other for some time, until the man's
comrades began to observe that he was "after something."

"Wot's he a-doin' of?" said one.

"Reachin' over the pool, I think," replied another.

"Ye don't mean he's sick?" cried a third.

The smile with which this was received was changed into a roar of
laughter as poor Forsyth's long legs were seen to tip up into the air,
and the whole man to disappear beneath the water.  He had overbalanced
himself in his frantic efforts to reach the fish, and was now making its
acquaintance in its native element!

The pool, although small in extent, was so deep that Forsyth, long
though he was, did not find bottom.  Moreover, he could not swim, so
that when he reached the surface he came up with his hands first and his
ten fingers spread out helplessly; next appeared his shaggy head, with
the eyes wide open, and the mouth tight shut.  The moment the latter was
uncovered, however, he uttered a tremendous yell, which was choked in
the bud with a gurgle as he sank again.

The men rushed to the rescue at once, and the next time Forsyth rose he
was seized by the hair of the head and dragged out of the pool.

It has not been recorded what became of the fish that caused such an
alarming accident, but we may reasonably conclude that it sought refuge
in the ocean cavelets at the bottom of that miniature sea, for Long
Forsyth was so very large, and created such a terrible disturbance
therein, that no fish exposed to the full violence of the storm could
have survived it!

"Wot a hobject!" exclaimed Joe Dumsby, a short, thickset, little
Englishman, who, having been born and partly bred in London, was rather
addicted to what is styled chaffing.  "Was you arter a mermaid,
shipmate?"

"Av coorse he was," observed Ned O'Connor, an Irishman, who was
afflicted with the belief that he was rather a witty fellow, "av coorse
he was, an' a merry-maid she must have bin to see a human spider like
him kickin' up such a dust in the say."

"He's like a drooned rotten," observed John Watt; "tak' aff yer claes,
man, an' wring them dry."

"Let the poor fellow be, and get along with you," cried Peter Logan, the
foreman of the works, who came up at that moment.

With a few parting remarks and cautions, such as,--"You'd better bring a
dry suit to the rock next time, lad," "Take care the crabs don't make
off with you, boy," "and don't be gettin' too fond o' the girls in the
sea," etcetera, the men scattered themselves over the rock and began
their work in earnest, while Forsyth, who took the chaffing in good
part, stripped himself and wrung the water out of his garments.

Episodes of this kind were not unfrequent, and they usually furnished
food for conversation at the time, and for frequent allusion afterwards.

But it was not all sunshine and play, by any means.

Not long after Ruby joined, the fine weather broke up, and a succession
of stiff breezes, with occasional storms, more or lees violent, set in.
Landing on the rock became a matter of extreme difficulty, and the short
period of work was often curtailed to little more than an hour each
tide.

The rolling of the _Pharos_ lightship, too, became so great that
sea-sickness prevailed to a large extent among the landsmen.  One good
arose out of this evil, however.  Landing on the Bell Rock invariably
cured the sickness for a time, and the sea-sick men had such an intense
longing to eat of the dulse that grew there, that they were always ready
and anxious to get into the boats when there was the slightest
possibility of landing.

Getting into the boats, by the way, in a heavy sea, when the lightship
was rolling violently, was no easy matter.  When the fine weather first
broke up, it happened about midnight, and the change commenced with a
stiff breeze from the eastward.  The sea rose at once, and, long before
daybreak, the _Pharos_ was rolling heavily in the swell, and straining
violently at the strong cable which held her to her moorings.

About dawn Mr Stevenson came on deck.  He could not sleep, because he
felt that on his shoulders rested not only the responsibility of
carrying this gigantic work to a satisfactory conclusion, but also, to a
large extent, the responsibility of watching over and guarding the lives
of the people employed in the service.

"Shall we be able to land to-day, Mr Wilson?" he said, accosting the
master of the _Pharos_, who has been already introduced as the
landing-master.

"I think so; the barometer has not fallen much; and even although the
wind should increase a little, we can effect a landing by the Fair Way,
at Hope's Wharf."

"Very well, I leave it entirely in your hands; you understand the
weather better than I do, but remember that I do not wish my men to run
unnecessary or foolish risk."

It may be as well to mention here that a small but exceedingly strong
tramway of iron-grating had been fixed to the Bell Rock at an elevation
varying from two to four feet above it, and encircling the site of the
building.  This tramway or railroad was narrow, not quite three feet in
width; and small trucks were fitted to it, so that the heavy stones of
the building might be easily run to the exact spot they were to occupy.
From this circular rail several branch lines extended to the different
creeks where the boats deposited the stones.  These lines, although only
a few yards in length, were dignified with names--as, _Kennedy's Reach,
Logan's Reach, Watt's Reach_, and _Slight's Reach_.  The ends of them,
where they dipped into the sea, were named _Hope's Wharf, Duff's Wharf,
Rae's Wharf_, etcetera; and these wharves had been fixed on different
sides of the rock, so that, whatever wind should blow, there would
always be one of them on the lee-side available for the carrying on of
the work.

_Hope's Wharf_ was connected with _Port Erskine_, a pool about twenty
yards long by three or four wide, and communicated with the side of the
lighthouse by _Watt's Reach_, a distance of about thirty yards.

About eight o'clock that morning the bell rang for breakfast.  Such of
the men as were not already up began to get out of their berths and
hammocks.

To Ruby the scene that followed was very amusing.  Hitherto all had been
calm and sunshine.  The work, although severe while they were engaged,
had been of short duration, and the greater part of each day had been
afterwards spent in light work, or in amusement.  The summons to meals
had always been a joyful one, and the appetites of the men were keenly
set.

Now, all this was changed.  The ruddy faces of the men were become
green, blue, yellow, and purple, according to temperament, but few were
flesh-coloured or red.  When the bell rang there was a universal groan
below, and half a dozen ghostlike individuals raised themselves on their
elbows and looked up with expressions of the deepest woe at the dim
skylight.  Most of them speedily fell back again, however, partly owing
to a heavy lurch of the vessel, and partly owing to indescribable
sensations within.

"Blowin'!" groaned one, as if that single word comprehended the essence
of all the miseries that seafaring man is heir to.

"O dear!" sighed another, "why did I ever come here?"

"Och! murder, I'm dyin', send for the praist an' me mother!" cried
O'Connor, as he fell flat down on his back and pressed both hands
tightly over his mouth.

The poor blacksmith lost control over himself at this point and--found
partial relief!

The act tended to relieve others.  Most of the men were much too
miserable to make any remark at all, a few of them had not heart even to
groan; but five or six sat up on the edge of their beds, with a weak
intention of turning out.  They sat there swaying about with the motions
of the ship in helpless indecision, until a tremendous roll sent them
flying, with unexpected violence, against the starboard bulkheads.

"Come, lads," cried Ruby, leaping out of his hammock, "there's nothing
like a vigorous jump to put sea-sickness to flight."

"Humbug!" ejaculated Bremner, who owned a little black dog, which lay at
that time on the pillow gazing into his master's green face, with
wondering sympathy.

"Ah, Ruby," groaned the smith, "it's all very well for a sea-dog like
you that's used to it, but--"

James Dove stopped short abruptly.  It is not necessary to explain the
cause of his abrupt silence.  Suffice it to say that he did not
thereafter attempt to finish that sentence.

"Steward!" roared Joe Dumsby.

"Ay, ay, shipmate, what's up?" cried the steward, who chanced to pass
the door of the men's sleeping-place, with a large dish of boiled salt
pork, at the moment.

"Wot's up?" echoed Dumsby.  "Everythink that ever went into me since I
was a hinfant must be `up' by this time.  I say, is there any chance of
gettin' on the rock to-day?"

"O yes.  I heard the cap'n say it would be quite easy, and they seem to
be makin' ready now, so if any of 'ee want breakfast you'd better turn
out."

This speech acted like a shock of electricity on the wretched men.  In a
moment every bed was empty, and the place was in a bustle of confusion
as they hurriedly threw on their clothes.

Some of them even began to think of the possibility of venturing on a
hard biscuit and a cup of tea, but a gust of wind sent the fumes of the
salt pork into the cabin at the moment, and the mere idea of food filled
them with unutterable loathing.

Presently the bell rang again.  This was the signal for the men to
muster, the boats being ready alongside.  The whole crew at once rushed
on deck, some of them thrusting biscuits into their pockets as they
passed the steward's quarters.  Not a man was absent on the roll being
called.  Even the smith crawled on deck, and had spirit enough left to
advise Ruby not to forget the bellows; to which Ruby replied by
recommending his comrade not to forget the matches.

Then the operation of embarking began.

The sea at the time was running pretty high, with little white flecks of
foam tipping the crests of the deep blue waves.  The eastern sky was
dark and threatening.  The black ridges of the Bell Rock were visible
only at times in the midst of the sea of foam that surrounded them.
Anyone ignorant of their nature would have deemed a landing absolutely
impossible.

The _Pharos_, as we have said, was rolling violently from side to side,
insomuch that those who were in the boats had the greatest difficulty in
preventing them from being stove in; and getting into these boats had
much the appearance of an exceedingly difficult and dangerous feat,
which active and reckless men might undertake for a wager.

But custom reconciles one to almost anything.  Most of the men had had
sufficient experience by that time to embark with comparative ease.
Nevertheless, there were a few whose physical conformation was such that
they could do nothing neatly.

Poor Forsyth was one of these.  Each man had to stand on the edge of the
lightship, outside the bulwarks, holding on to a rope, ready to let go
and drop into the boat when it rose up and met the vessel's roll.  In
order to facilitate the operation a boat went to either side of the
ship, so that two men were always in the act of watching for an
opportunity to spring.  The active men usually got in at the first or
second attempt, but others missed frequently, and were of course
"chaffed" by their more fortunate comrades.

The embarking of "Long Forsyth" was always a scene in rough weather, and
many a narrow escape had he of a ducking.  On the present occasion,
being very sick, he was more awkward than usual.

"Now, Longlegs," cried the men who held the boat on the starboard side,
as Forsyth got over the side and stood ready to spring, "let's see how
good you'll be to-day."

He was observed by Joe Dumsby, who had just succeeded in getting into
the boat on the port side of the ship, and who always took a lively
interest in his tall comrade's proceedings.

"Hallo! is that the spider?" he cried, as the ship rolled towards him,
and the said spider appeared towering high on the opposite bulwark,
sharply depicted against the grey sky.

It was unfortunate for Joe that he chanced to be on the opposite side
from his friend, for at each roll the vessel necessarily intervened and
hid him for a few seconds from view.

Next roll, Forsyth did not dare to leap, although the gunwale of the
boat came within a foot of him.  He hesitated, the moment was lost, the
boat sank into the hollow of the sea, and the man was swung high into
the air, where he was again caught sight of by Dumsby.

"What! are you there yet?" he cried.  "You must be fond of a swing--"

Before he could say more the ship rolled over to the other side, and
Forsyth was hid from view.

"Now, lad, now! now!" shouted the boat's crew, as the unhappy man once
more neared the gunwale.

Forsyth hesitated.  Suddenly he became desperate and sprang, but the
hesitation gave him a much higher fall than he would otherwise have had;
it caused him also to leap wildly in a sprawling manner, so that he came
down on the shoulders of his comrades "all of a lump".  Fortunately they
were prepared for something of the sort, so that no damage was done.

When the boats were at last filled they pushed off and rowed towards the
rock.  On approaching it the men were cautioned to pull steadily by Mr
Stevenson, who steered the leading boat.

It was a standing order in the landing department that every man should
use his greatest exertions in giving to the boats sufficient velocity to
preserve their steerage way in entering the respective creeks at the
rock, that the contending seas might not overpower them at places where
the free use of the oars could not be had on account of the surrounding
rocks or the masses of seaweed with which the water was everywhere
encumbered at low tide.  This order had been thoroughly impressed upon
the men, as carelessness or inattention to it might have proved fatal to
all on board.

As the leading boat entered the fairway, its steersman saw that more
than ordinary caution would be necessary; for the great green billows
that thundered to windward of the rock came sweeping down on either side
of it, and met on the lee-side, where they swept onward with
considerable, though much abated force.

"Mind your oars, lads; pull steady," said Mr Stevenson, as they began
to get amongst the seaweed.

The caution was unnecessary as far as the old hands were concerned; but
two of the men happened to be new hands, who had come off with Ruby, and
did not fully appreciate the necessity of strict obedience.  One of
these, sitting at the bow-oar, looked over his shoulder, and saw a heavy
sea rolling towards the boat, and inadvertently expressed some fear.
The other man, on hearing this, glanced round, and in doing so missed a
stroke of his oar.  Such a preponderance was thus given to the rowers on
the opposite side, that when the wave struck the boat, it caught her on
the side instead of the bow, and hurled her upon a ledge of shelving
rocks, where the water left her.  Having been _canted_ to seaward, the
next billow completely filled her, and, of course, drenched the crew.

Instantly Ruby Brand and one or two of the most active men leaped out,
and, putting forth all their strength, turned the boat round so as to
meet the succeeding sea with its bow first.  Then, after making
considerable efforts, they pushed her off into deep water, and finally
made the landing-place.  The other boat could render no assistance; but,
indeed, the whole thing was the work of a few minutes.

As the boats could not conveniently leave the rock till flood-tide, all
hands set to work with unwonted energy in order to keep themselves warm,
not, however, before they ate heartily of their favourite dulse--the
blacksmith being conspicuous for the voracious manner in which he
devoured it.

Soon the bellows were set up; the fire was kindled, and the ring of the
anvil heard; but poor Dove and Ruby had little pleasure in their work
that day; for the wind blew the smoke and sparks about their faces, and
occasionally a higher wave than ordinary sent the spray flying round
them, to the detriment of their fire.  Nevertheless they plied the
hammer and bellows unceasingly.

The other men went about their work with similar disregard of the fury
of the elements and the wet condition of their garments.



CHAPTER TEN.

THE RISING OF THE TIDE--A NARROW ESCAPE.

The portion of the work that Mr Stevenson was now most anxious to get
advanced was the beacon.

The necessity of having an erection of this kind was very obvious, for,
in the event of anything happening to the boats, there would be no
refuge for the men to fly to; and the tide would probably sweep them all
away before their danger could be known, or assistance sent from the
attendant vessels.  Every man felt that his personal safety might depend
on the beacon during some period of the work.  The energies of all,
therefore, were turned to the preliminary arrangements for its erection.

As the beacon would require to withstand the utmost fury of the elements
during all seasons of the year, it was necessary that it should be
possessed of immense strength.

In order to do this, six cuttings were made in the rock for the
reception of the ends of the six great beams of the beacon.  Each beam
was to be fixed to the solid rock by two strong and massive bats, or
stanchions, of iron.  These bats, for the fixing of the principal and
diagonal beams and bracing-chains, required fifty-four holes, each
measuring a foot and a half deep, and two inches wide.  The operation of
boring such holes into the solid rock, was not an easy or a quick one,
but by admirable arrangements on the part of the engineer, and steady
perseverance on the part of the men, they progressed faster than had
been anticipated.

Three men were attached to each jumper, or boring chisel; one placed
himself in a sitting posture, to guide the instrument, and give it a
turn at each blow of the hammer; he also sponged and cleaned out the
hole, and supplied it occasionally with a little water, while the other
two, with hammers of sixteen pounds weight, struck the jumper
alternately, generally bringing the hammer with a swing round the
shoulder, after the manner of blacksmith work.

Ruby, we may remark in passing, occupied himself at this work as often
as he could get away from his duties at the forge, being particularly
fond of it, as it enabled him to get rid of some of his superabundant
energy, and afforded him a suitable exercise for his gigantic strength.
It also tended to relieve his feelings when he happened to think of
Minnie being so near, and he so utterly and hopelessly cut off from all
communication with her.

But to return to the bat-holes.  The three men relieved each other in
the operations of wielding the hammers and guiding the jumpers, so that
the work never flagged for a moment, and it was found that when the
tools were of a very good temper, these holes could be sunk at the rate
of one inch per minute, including stoppages.  But the tools were not
always of good temper; and severely was poor Dove's temper tried by the
frequency of the scolds which he received from the men, some of whom
were clumsy enough, Dove said, to spoil the best tempered tool in the
world.

But the most tedious part of the operation did not lie in the boring of
these holes.  In order that they should be of the required shape, two
holes had to be bored a few inches apart from each other, and the rock
cut away from between them.  It was this latter part of the work that
took up most time.

Those of the men who were not employed about the beacon were working at
the foundation-pit.

While the party were thus busily occupied on the Bell Rock, an event
occurred which rendered the importance of the beacon, if possible, more
obvious than ever, and which well-nigh put an end to the career of all
those who were engaged on the rock at that time.

The _Pharos_ floating light lay at a distance of above two miles from
the Bell Rock; but one of the smaller vessels, the sloop _Smeaton_, lay
much closer to it, and some of the artificers were berthed aboard of
her, instead of the floating light.

Some time after the landing of the two boats from the _Pharos_, the
_Smeaton's_ boat put off and landed eight men on the rock; soon after
which the crew of the boat pushed off and returned to the _Smeaton_ to
examine her riding-ropes, and see that they were in good order, for the
wind was beginning to increase, and the sea to rise.

The boat had no sooner reached the vessel than the latter began to
drift, carrying the boat along with her.  Instantly those on board
endeavoured to hoist the mainsail of the _Smeaton_, with the view of
working her up to the buoy from which she had parted; but it blew so
hard, that by the time she was got round to make a tack towards the
rock, she had drifted at least three miles to leeward.

The circumstance of the _Smeaton_ and her boat having drifted was
observed first by Mr Stevenson, who prudently refrained from drawing
attention to the fact, and walked slowly to the farther point of the
rock to watch her.  He was quickly followed by the landing-master, who
touched him on the shoulder, and in perfect silence, but with a look of
intense anxiety, pointed to the vessel.

"I see it, Wilson.  God help us if she fails to make the rock within a
very short time," said Mr Stevenson.

"She will _never_ reach us in time," said Wilson, in a tone that
convinced his companion he entertained no hope.

"Perhaps she may," he said hurriedly; "she is a good sailer."

"Good sailing," replied the other, "cannot avail against wind and tide
together.  No human power can bring that vessel to our aid until long
after the tide has covered the Bell Rock."

Both remained silent for some time, watching with intense anxiety the
ineffectual efforts of the little vessel to beat up to windward.

In a few minutes the engineer turned to his companion and said, "They
cannot save us, Wilson.  The two boats that are left--can they hold us
all?"

The landing-master shook his head.  "The two boats," said he, "will be
completely filled by their own crews.  For ordinary rough weather they
would be quite full enough.  In a sea like that," he said, pointing to
the angry waves that were being gradually lashed into foam by the
increasing wind, "they will be overloaded."

"Come, I don't know that, Wilson; we may devise something," said Mr
Stevenson, with a forced air of confidence, as he moved slowly towards
the place where the men were still working, busy as bees and all
unconscious of the perilous circumstances in which they were placed.

As the engineer pondered the prospect of deliverance, his thoughts led
him rather to despair than to hope.  There were thirty-two persons in
all upon the rock that day, with only two boats, which, even in good
weather, could not unitedly accommodate more than twenty-four sitters.
But to row to the floating light with so much wind and in so heavy a
sea, a complement of eight men for each boat was as much as could with
propriety be attempted, so that about half of their number was thus
unprovided for.  Under these circumstances he felt that to despatch one
of the boats in expectation of either working the _Smeaton_ sooner up to
the rock, or in hopes of getting her boat brought to their assistance
would, besides being useless, at once alarm the workmen, each of whom
would probably insist upon taking to his own boat, and leaving the eight
men of the _Smeaton_ to their chance.  A scuffle might ensue, and he
knew well that when men are contending for life the results may be very
disastrous.

For a considerable time the men remained in ignorance of the terrible
conflict that was going on in their commander's breast.  As they wrought
chiefly in sitting or kneeling postures, excavating the rock or boring
with jumpers, their attention was naturally diverted from everything
else around them.  The dense volumes of smoke, too, that rose from the
forge fire, so enveloped them as to render distant objects dim or
altogether invisible.

While this lasted,--while the numerous hammers were going and the anvil
continued to sound, the situation of things did not appear so awful to
the only two who were aware of what had occurred.  But ere long the tide
began to rise upon those who were at work on the lower parts of the
beacon and lighthouse.  From the run of the sea upon the rock, the forge
fire was extinguished sooner than usual; the volumes of smoke cleared
away, and objects became visible in every direction.

After having had about three hours' work, the men began pretty generally
to make towards their respective boats for their jackets and socks.

Then it was that they made the discovery that one boat was absent.

Only a few exclamations were uttered.  A glance at the two boats and a
hurried gaze to seaward were sufficient to acquaint them with their
awful position.  Not a word was spoken by anyone.  All appeared to be
silently calculating their numbers, and looking at each other with
evident marks of perplexity depicted in their countenances.  The
landing-master, conceiving that blame might attach to him for having
allowed the boat to leave the rock, kept a little apart from the men.

All eyes were turned, as if by instinct, to Mr Stevenson.  The men
seemed to feel that the issue lay with him.

The engineer was standing on an elevated part of the rock named Smith's
Ledge, gazing in deep anxiety at the distant _Smeaton_, in the hope that
he might observe some effort being made, at least, to pull the boat to
their rescue.

Slowly but surely the tide rose, overwhelming the lower parts of the
rock; sending each successive wave nearer and nearer to the feet of
those who were now crowded on the last ledge that could afford them
standing-room.

The deep silence that prevailed was awful!  It proved that each mind saw
clearly the impossibility of anything being devised, and that a deadly
struggle for precedence was inevitable.

Mr Stevenson had all along been rapidly turning over in his mind
various schemes which might be put in practice for the general safety,
provided the men could be kept under command.  He accordingly turned to
address them on the perilous nature of their circumstances; intending to
propose that all hands should strip off their upper clothing when the
higher parts of the rock should be laid under water; that the seamen
should remove every unnecessary weight and encumbrance from the boats;
that a specified number of men should go into each boat; and that the
remainder should hang by the gunwales, while the boats were to be rowed
gently towards the _Smeaton_, as the course to the floating light lay
rather to windward of the rock.

But when he attempted to give utterance to his thoughts the words
refused to come.  So powerful an effect had the awful nature of their
position upon him, that his parched tongue could not articulate.  He
learned, from terrible experience, that saliva is as necessary to speech
as the tongue itself.

Stooping hastily, he dipped his hand into a pool of salt water and
moistened his mouth.  This produced immediate relief and he was about to
speak, when Ruby Brand, who had stood at his elbow all the time with
compressed lips and a stern frown on his brow, suddenly took off his
cap, and waving it above his head, shouted "A boat! a boat!" with all
the power of his lungs.

All eyes were at once turned in the direction to which he pointed, and
there, sure enough, a large boat was seen through the haze, making
towards the rock.

Doubtless many a heart there swelled with gratitude to God, who had thus
opportunely and most unexpectedly sent them relief at the eleventh hour;
but the only sound that escaped them was a cheer, such as men seldom
give or hear save in cases of deliverance in times of dire extremity.

The boat belonged to James Spink, the Bell Rock pilot, who chanced to
have come off express from Arbroath that day with letters.

We have said that Spink came off _by chance_; but, when we consider all
the circumstances of the case, and the fact that boats seldom visited
the Bell Rock at any time, and _never_ during bad weather, we are
constrained to feel that God does in His mercy interfere sometimes in a
peculiar and special manner in human affairs, and that there was
something more and higher than mere chance in the deliverance of
Stevenson and his men upon this occasion.

The pilot-boat, having taken on board as many as it could hold, set sail
for the floating light; the other boats then put off from the rock with
the rest of the men, but they did not reach the _Pharos_ until after a
long and weary pull of three hours, during which the waves broke over
the boats so frequently as to necessitate constant baling.

When the floating light was at last reached, a new difficulty met them,
for the vessel rolled so much, and the men were so exhausted, that it
proved to be a work of no little toil and danger to get them all on
board.

Long Forsyth, in particular, cost them all an infinite amount of labour,
for he was so sick, poor fellow, that he could scarcely move.  Indeed,
he did at one time beg them earnestly to drop him into the sea and be
done with him altogether, a request with which they of course refused to
comply.  However, he was got up somehow, and the whole of them were
comforted by a glass of rum and thereafter a cup of hot coffee.

Ruby had the good fortune to obtain the additional comfort of a letter
from Minnie, which, although it did not throw much light on the
proceedings of Captain Ogilvy (for that sapient seaman's proceedings
were usually involved in a species of obscurity which light could not
penetrate), nevertheless assured him that something was being done in
his behalf, and that, if he only kept quiet for a time, all would be
well.

The letter also assured him of the unalterable affection of the writer,
an assurance which caused him to rejoice to such an extent that he
became for a time perfectly regardless of all other sublunary things,
and even came to look upon the Bell Rock as a species of paradise,
watched over by the eye of an angel with golden hair, in which he could
indulge his pleasant dreams to the utmost.

That he had to indulge those dreams in the midst of storm and rain and
smoke, surrounded by sea and seaweed, workmen and hammers, and forges
and picks, and jumpers and seals, while his strong muscles and endurance
were frequently tried to the uttermost, was a matter of no moment to
Ruby Brand.

All experience goes to prove that great joy will utterly overbear the
adverse influence of physical troubles, especially if those troubles are
without, and do not touch the seats of life within.  Minnie's love,
expressed as it was in her own innocent, truthful, and straightforward
way, rendered his body, big though it was, almost incapable of
containing his soul.  He pulled the oar, hammered the jumper, battered
the anvil, tore at the bellows, and hewed the solid Bell Rock with a
vehemence that aroused the admiration of his comrades, and induced Jamie
Dove to pronounce him to be the best fellow the world ever produced.



CHAPTER ELEVEN.

A STORM AND A DISMAL STATE OF THINGS ON BOARD THE PHAROS.

From what has been said at the close of the last chapter, it will not
surprise the reader to be told that the storm which blew during that
night had no further effect on Ruby Brand than to toss his hair about,
and cause a ruddier glow than usual to deepen the tone of his bronzed
countenance.

It was otherwise with many of his hapless comrades, a few of whom had
also received letters that day, but whose pleasure was marred to some
extent by the qualms within.

Being Saturday, a glass of rum was served out in the evening, according
to custom, and the men proceeded to hold what is known by the name of
"Saturday night at sea."

This being a night that was usually much enjoyed on board, owing to the
home memories that were recalled, and the familiar songs that were sung;
owing, also, to the limited supply of grog, which might indeed cheer,
but could not by any possibility inebriate, the men endeavoured to shake
off their fatigue, and to forget, if possible, the rolling of the
vessel.

The first effort was not difficult, but the second was not easy.  At
first, however, the gale was not severe, so they fought against
circumstances bravely for a time.

"Come, lads," cried the smith, in a species of serio-comic desperation,
when they had all assembled below, "let's drink to sweethearts and
wives."

"Hear, hear!  Bless their hearts!  Sweethearts and wives!" responded the
men.  "Hip, hip!"

The cheer that followed was a genuine one.

"Now for a song, boys," cried one of the men, "and I think the last
arrivals are bound to sing first."

"Hear, hear!  Ruby, lad, you're in for it," said the smith, who sat near
his assistant.

"What shall I sing?" enquired Ruby.

"Oh! let me see," said Joe Dumsby, assuming the air of one who
endeavoured to recall something.  "Could you come Beet'oven's symphony
on B flat?"

"Ah! howld yer tongue, Joe," cried O'Connor, "sure the young man can
only sing on the sharp kays; ain't he always sharpin' the tools, not to
speak of his appetite?"

"You've a blunt way of speaking yourself, friend," said Dumsby, in a
tone of reproof.

"Hallo! stop your jokes," cried the smith; "if you treat us to any more
o' that sort o' thing we'll have ye dipped over the side, and hung up to
dry at the end o' the mainyard.  Fire away, Ruby, my tulip!"

"Ay, that's hit," said John Watt.  "Gie us the girl ye left behind ye."

Ruby flushed suddenly, and turned towards the speaker with a look of
surprise.

"What's wrang, freend?  Hae ye never heard o' that sang?" enquired Watt.

"O yes, I forgot," said Ruby, recovering himself in some confusion.  "I
know the song--I--I was thinking of something--of--"

"The girl ye left behind ye, av coorse," put in O'Connor, with a wink.

"Come, strike up!" cried the men.

Ruby at once obeyed, and sang the desired song with a sweet, full voice,
that had the effect of moistening some of the eyes present.

The song was received enthusiastically.

"Your health and song, lads" said Robert Selkirk, the principal builder,
who came down the ladder and joined them at that moment.

"Thank you, now it's my call," said Ruby.  "I call upon Ned O'Connor for
a song."

"Or a speech," cried Forsyth.

"A spaitch is it?" said O'Connor, with a look of deep modesty.  "Sure, I
never made a spaitch in me life, except when I axed Mrs O'Connor to
marry me, an' I never finished that spaitch, for I only got the length
of `Och! darlint,' when she cut me short in the middle with `Sure, you
may have me, Ned, and welcome!'"

"Shame, shame!" said Dove, "to say that of your wife."

"Shame to yersilf," cried O'Connor indignantly.  "Ain't I payin' the
good woman a compliment, when I say that she had pity on me bashfulness,
and came to me help when I was in difficulty?"

"Quite right, O'Connor; but let's have a song if you won't speak."

"Would ye thank a cracked tay-kittle for a song?" said Ned.  "Certainly
not," replied Peter Logan, who was apt to take things too literally.

"Then don't ax _me_ for wan," said the Irishman, "but I'll do this for
ye, messmates: I'll read ye the last letter I got from the mistress,
just to show ye that her price is beyond all calkerlation."

A round of applause followed this offer, as Ned drew forth a much-soiled
letter from the breast pocket of his coat, and carefully unfolding it,
spread it on his knee.

"It begins," said O'Connor, in a slightly hesitating tone, "with some
expressions of a--a--raither endearin' charackter, that perhaps I may as
well pass."

"No, no," shouted the men, "let's have them all.  Out with them, Paddy!"

"Well, well, av ye _will_ have them, here they be.

"`GALWAY.

"`My own purty darlin' as has bin my most luved sin' the day we wos
marrit, you'll be grieved to larn that the pig's gone to its long
home.'"

Here O'Connor paused to make some parenthetical remarks with which,
indeed, he interlarded the whole letter.

"The pig, you must know, lads, was an old sow as belonged to me wife's
gran'-mother, an' besides bein' a sort o' pet o' the family, was an
uncommon profitable crature.  But to purceed.  She goes on to say,--`We
waked her' (that's the pig, boys) `yisterday, and buried her this
mornin'.  Big Rory, the baist, was for aitin' her, but I wouldn't hear
of it; so she's at rest, an' so is old Molly Mallone.  She wint away
just two minutes be the clock before the pig, and wos buried the day
afther.  There's no more news as I knows of in the parish, except that
your old flame Mary got married to Teddy O'Rook, an' they've been
fightin' tooth an' nail ever since, as I towld ye they would long ago.
No man could live wid that woman.  But the schoolmaster, good man, has
let me off the cow.  Ye see, darlin', I towld him ye wos buildin' a
palace in the say, to put ships in afther they wos wrecked on the coast
of Ameriky, so ye couldn't be expected to send home much money at
prisint.  An' he just said, "Well, well, Kathleen, you may just kaip the
cow, and pay me whin ye can."  So put that off yer mind, my swait Ned.

"`I'm sorry to hear the Faries rowls so bad, though what the Faries
mains is more nor I can tell.'  (I spelled the word quite krect, lads,
but my poor mistress hain't got the best of eyesight.) `Let me know in
yer nixt, an' be sure to tell me if Long Forsyth has got the bitter o'
say-sickness.  I'm koorius about this, bekaise I've got a receipt for
that same that's infallerable, as his Riverence says.  Tell him, with my
luv, to mix a spoonful o' pepper, an' two o' salt, an' wan o' mustard,
an' a glass o' whisky in a taycup, with a sprinklin' o' ginger; fill it
up with goat's milk, or ass's, av ye can't git goat's; bait it in a pan,
an' drink it as hot as he can--hotter, if possible.  I niver tried it
meself, but they say it's a suverin' remidy; and if it don't do no good,
it's not likely to do much harm, bein' but a waik mixture.  Me own
belaif is, that the milk's a mistake, but I suppose the doctors know
best.

"`Now, swaitest of men, I must stop, for Neddy's just come in howlin'
like a born Turk for his tay; so no more at present from, yours till
deth, Kathleen O'Connor.'"

"Has she any sisters?" enquired Joe Dumsby eagerly, as Ned folded the
letter and replaced it in his pocket.

"Six of 'em," replied Ned; "every one purtier and better nor another."

"Is it a long way to Galway?" continued Joe.

"Not long; but it's a coorious thing that Englishmen never come back
from them parts whin they wance ventur' into them."

Joe was about to retort when the men called for another song.

"Come, Jamie Dove, let's have `Rule, Britannia.'"

Dove was by this time quite yellow in the face, and felt more inclined
to go to bed than to sing; but he braced himself up, resolved to
struggle manfully against the demon that oppressed him.

It was in vain!  Poor Dove had just reached that point in the chorus
where Britons stoutly affirm that they "never, never, never shall be
slaves," when a tremendous roll of the vessel caused him to spring from
the locker, on which he sat, and rush to his berth.

There were several of the others whose self-restraint was demolished by
this example; these likewise fled, amid the laughter of their
companions, who broke up the meeting and went on deck.

The prospect of things there proved, beyond all doubt, that Britons
never did, and never will, rule the waves.

The storm, which had been brewing for some time past, was gathering
fresh strength every moment, and it became abundantly evident that the
floating light would have her anchors and cables tested pretty severely
before the gale was over.

About eight o'clock in the evening the wind shifted to east-south-east;
and at ten it became what seamen term a _hard gale_, rendering it
necessary to veer out about fifty additional fathoms of the hempen
cable.  The gale still increasing, the ship rolled and laboured
excessively, and at midnight eighty fathoms more were veered out, while
the sea continued to strike the vessel with a degree of force that no
one had before experienced.

That night there was little rest on board the _Pharos_.  Everyone who
has been "at sea" knows what it is to lie in one's berth on a stormy
night, with the planks of the deck only a few inches from one's nose,
and the water swashing past the little port that _always_ leaks; the
seas striking against the ship; the heavy sprays falling on the decks;
and the constant rattle and row of blocks, spars, and cordage overhead.
But all this was as nothing compared with the state of things on board
the floating light, for that vessel could not rise to the seas with the
comparatively free motions of a ship, sailing either with or against the
gale.  She tugged and strained at her cable, as if with the fixed
determination of breaking it, and she offered all the opposition of a
fixed body to the seas.

Daylight, though ardently longed for, brought no relief.  The gale
continued with unabated violence.  The sea struck so hard upon the
vessel's bows that it rose in great quantities, or, as Ruby expressed
it, in "green seas", which completely swept the deck as far aft as the
quarterdeck, and not unfrequently went completely over the stern of the
ship.

Those "green seas" fell at last so heavily on the skylights that all the
glass was driven in, and the water poured down into the cabins,
producing dire consternation in the minds of those below, who thought
that the vessel was sinking.

"I'm drowned intirely," roared poor Ned O'Connor, as the first of those
seas burst in and poured straight down on his hammock, which happened to
be just beneath the skylight.

Ned sprang out on the deck, missed his footing, and was hurled with the
next roll of the ship into the arms of the steward, who was passing
through the place at the time.

Before any comments could be made the dead-lights were put on, and the
cabins were involved in almost absolute darkness.

"Och! let me in beside ye," pleaded Ned with the occupant of the nearest
berth.

"Awa' wi' ye!  Na, na," cried John Watt, pushing the unfortunate man
away.  "Cheinge yer wat claes first, an' I'll maybe let ye in, if ye can
find me again i' the dark."

While the Irishman was groping about in search of his chest, one of the
officers of the ship passed him on his way to the companion ladder,
intending to go on deck.  Ruby Brand, feeling uncomfortable below,
leaped out of his hammock and followed him.  They had both got about
halfway up the ladder when a tremendous sea struck the ship, causing it
to tremble from stem to stern.  At the same moment someone above opened
the hatch, and putting his head down, shouted for the officer, who
happened to be just ascending.

"Ay, ay," replied the individual in question.

Just as he spoke, another heavy sea fell on the deck, and, rushing aft
like a river that has burst its banks, hurled the seaman into the arms
of the officer, who fell back upon Ruby, and all three came down with
tons of water into the cabin.

The scene that followed would have been ludicrous, had it not been
serious.  The still rising sea caused the vessel to roll with excessive
violence, and the large quantity of water that had burst in swept the
men, who had jumped out of their beds, and all movable things, from side
to side in indescribable confusion.  As the water dashed up into the
lower tier of beds, it was found necessary to lift one of the scuttles
in the floor, and let it flow into the limbers of the ship.

Fortunately no one was hurt, and Ruby succeeded in gaining the deck
before the hatch was reclosed and fastened down upon the scene of
discomfort and misery below.

This state of things continued the whole day.  The seas followed in
rapid succession, and each, as it struck the vessel, caused her to shake
all over.  At each blow from a wave the rolling and pitching ceased for
a few seconds, giving the impression that the ship had broken adrift,
and was running with the wind; or in the act of sinking; but when
another sea came, she ranged up against it with great force.  This
latter effect at last became the regular intimation to the anxious men
below that they were still riding safely at anchor.

No fires could be lighted, therefore nothing could be cooked, so that
the men were fain to eat hard biscuits--those of them at least who were
able to eat at all--and lie in their wet blankets all day.

At ten in the morning the wind had shifted to north-east, and blew, if
possible, harder than before, accompanied by a much heavier swell of the
sea; it was therefore judged advisable to pay out more cable, in order
to lessen the danger of its giving way.

During the course of the gale nearly the whole length of the hempen
cable, of 120 fathoms, was veered out, besides the chain-moorings, and,
for its preservation, the cable was carefully "served", or wattled, with
pieces of canvas round the windlass, and with leather well greased in
the hawse-hole, where the chafing was most violent.

As may readily be imagined, the gentleman on whom rested nearly all the
responsibility connected with the work at the Bell Rock, passed an
anxious and sleepless time in his darkened berth.  During the morning he
had made an attempt to reach the deck, but had been checked by the same
sea that produced the disasters above described.

About two o'clock in the afternoon great alarm was felt in consequence
of a heavy sea that struck the ship, almost filling the waist, and
pouring down into the berths below, through every chink and crevice of
the hatches and skylights.  From the motion being suddenly checked or
deadened, and from the flowing in of the water above, every individual
on board thought that the ship was foundering--at least all the landsmen
were fully impressed with that idea.

Mr Stevenson could not remain below any longer.  As soon as the ship
again began to range up to the sea, he made another effort to get on
deck.  Before going, however, he went through the various apartments, in
order to ascertain the state of things below.

Groping his way in darkness from his own cabin he came to that of the
officers of the ship.  Here all was quiet, as well as dark.  He next
entered the galley and other compartments occupied by the artificers;
here also all was dark, but not quiet, for several of the men were
engaged in prayer, or repeating psalms in a full tone of voice, while
others were protesting that if they should be fortunate enough to get
once more ashore, no one should ever see them afloat again; but so loud
was the creaking of the bulkheads, the dashing of water, and the
whistling noise of the wind, that it was hardly possible to distinguish
words or voices.

The master of the vessel accompanied Mr Stevenson, and, in one or two
instances, anxious and repeated enquiries were made by the workmen as to
the state of things on deck, to all of which he returned one
characteristic answer--"It can't blow long in this way, lads; we _must_
have better weather soon."

The next compartment in succession, moving forward, was that allotted to
the seamen of the ship.  Here there was a characteristic difference in
the scene.  Having reached the middle of the darksome berth without the
inmates being aware of the intrusion, the anxious engineer was somewhat
reassured and comforted to find that, although they talked of bad
weather and cross accidents of the sea, yet the conversation was carried
on in that tone and manner which bespoke ease and composure of mind.

"Well, lads," said Mr Stevenson, accosting the men, "what think you of
this state of things?  Will the good ship weather it?"

"Nae fear o' her, sir," replied one confidently, "she's light and new;
it'll tak' a heavy sea to sink her."

"Ay," observed another, "and she's got little hold o' the water, good
ground-tackle, and no top-hamper; she'll weather anything, sir."

Having satisfied himself that all was right below, Mr Stevenson
returned aft and went on deck, where a sublime and awful sight awaited
him.  The waves appeared to be what we hear sometimes termed "mountains
high."  In reality they were perhaps about thirty feet of unbroken water
in height, their foaming crests being swept and torn by the furious
gale.  All beyond the immediate neighbourhood of the ship was black and
chaotic.

Upon deck everything movable was out of sight, having either been stowed
away below previous to the gale, or washed overboard.  Some parts of the
quarter bulwarks were damaged by the breach of the sea, and one of the
boats was broken, and half-full of water.

There was only one solitary individual on deck, placed there to watch
and give the alarm if the cable should give way, and this man was Ruby
Brand, who, having become tired of having nothing to do, had gone on
deck, as we have seen, and volunteered his services as watchman.

Ruby had no greatcoat on, no overall of any kind, but was simply dressed
in his ordinary jacket and trousers.  He had thrust his cap into his
pocket in order to prevent it being blown away, and his brown locks were
streaming in the wind.  He stood just aft the foremast, to which he had
lashed himself with a gasket or small rope round his waist, to prevent
his falling on the deck or being washed overboard.  He was as thoroughly
wet as if he had been drawn through the sea, and this was one reason why
he was so lightly clad, that he might wet as few clothes as possible,
and have a dry change when he went below.

There appeared to be a smile on his lips as he faced the angry gale and
gazed steadily out upon the wild ocean.  He seemed to be enjoying the
sight of the grand elemental strife that was going on around him.
Perchance he was thinking of someone not very far away--with golden
hair!

Mr Stevenson, coupling this smile on Ruby's face with the remarks of
the other seamen, felt that things were not so bad as they appeared to
unaccustomed eyes, nevertheless he deemed it right to advise with the
master and officers as to the probable result, in the event of the ship
drifting from her moorings.

"It is my opinion," said the master, on his being questioned as to this,
"that we have every chance of riding out the gale, which cannot continue
many hours longer with the same fury; and even if she should part from
her anchor, the storm-sails have been laid ready to hand, and can be
bent in a very short time.  The direction of the wind being nor'-east,
we could sail up the Forth to Leith Roads; but if this should appear
doubtful, after passing the May we can steer for Tyningham Sands, on the
western side of Dunbar, and there run the ship ashore.  From the
flatness of her bottom and the strength of her build, I should think
there would be no danger in beaching her even in a very heavy sea."

This was so far satisfactory, and for some time things continued in
pretty much the state we have just described, but soon after there was a
sudden cessation of the straining motion of the ship which surprised
everyone.  In another moment Ruby shouted "All hands a-hoy! ship's
adrift!"

The consternation that followed may be conceived but not described.  The
windlass was instantly manned, and the men soon gave out that there was
no strain on the cable.  The mizzen-sail, which was occasionally bent
for the purpose of making the ship ride easily, was at once set; the
other sails were hoisted as quickly as possible, and they bore away
about a mile to the south-westward, where, at a spot that was deemed
suitable, the best-bower anchor was let go in twenty fathoms water.

Happily the storm had begun to abate before this accident happened.  Had
it occurred during the height of the gale, the result might have been
most disastrous to the undertaking at the Bell Rock.

Having made all fast, an attempt was made to kindle the galley fire and
cook some food.

"Wot are we to 'ave, steward?" enquired Joe Dumsby, in a feeble voice.

"Plumduff, my boy, so cheer up," replied the steward, who was busy with
the charming ingredients of a suet pudding, which was the only dish to
be attempted, owing to the ease with which it could be both cooked and
served up.

Accordingly, the suet pudding was made; the men began to eat; the gale
began to "take off", as seaman express it; and, although things were
still very far removed from a state of comfort, they began to be more
endurable; health began to return to the sick, and hope to those who had
previously given way to despair.



CHAPTER TWELVE.

BELL ROCK BILLOWS--AN UNEXPECTED VISIT--A DISASTER AND A RESCUE.

It is pleasant, it is profoundly enjoyable, to sit on the margin of the
sea during the dead calm that not unfrequently succeeds a wild storm,
and watch the gentle undulations of the glass-like surface, which the
very gulls seem to be disinclined to ruffle with their wings as they
descend to hover above their own reflected images.

It is pleasant to watch this from the shore, where the waves fall in low
murmuring ripples, or from the ship's deck, far out upon the sea, where
there is no sound of water save the laving of the vessel's bow as she
rises and sinks in the broad-backed swell; but there is something more
than pleasant, there is, something deeply and peculiarly interesting, in
the same scene when viewed from such a position as the Bell Rock; for
there, owing to the position of the rock and the depth of water around
it, the observer beholds, at the same moment, the presence, as it were,
of storm and calm.

The largest waves there are seen immediately after a storm has passed
away, not during its continuance, no matter how furious the gale may
have been, for the rushing wind has a tendency to blow down the waves,
so to speak, and prevent their rising to their utmost height.  It is
when the storm is over that the swell rises; but as this swell appears
only like large undulations, it does not impress the beholder with its
magnitude until it draws near to the rock and begins to feel the
checking influence of the bottom of the sea.  The upper part of the
swell, having then greater velocity than the lower parts assumes more
and more the form of a billow.  As it comes on it towers up like a great
green wall of glittering glass, moving with a grand, solemn motion,
which does not at first give the idea of much force or impetus.  As it
nears the rock, however, its height (probably fifteen or twenty feet)
becomes apparent; its velocity increases; the top, with what may be
termed gentle rapidity, rushes in advance of the base; its dark green
side becomes concave; the upper edge lips over, then curls majestically
downwards, as if bowing to a superior power, and a gleam of light
flashes for a moment on the curling top.  As yet there is no sound; all
has occurred in the profound silence of the calm, but another instant
and there is a mighty crash--a deafening roar; the great wall of water
has fallen, and a very sea of churning foam comes leaping, bursting,
spouting over rocks and ledges, carrying all before it with a tremendous
sweep that seems to be absolutely irresistible until it meets the higher
ledges of rock, when it is hurled back, and retires with a watery hiss
that suggests the idea of baffled rage.

But it is not conquered.  With the calm majesty of unalterable
determination, wave after wave comes on, in slow, regular succession,
like the inexhaustible battalions of an unconquerable foe, to meet with
a similar repulse again and again.

There is, however, this peculiar difference between the waves on the
ordinary seashore and the billows on the Bell Rock, that the latter,
unlike the former, are not always defeated.  The spectator on shore
plants his foot confidently at the very edge of the mighty sea, knowing
that "thus far it may come, but no farther."  On the Bell Rock the
rising tide makes the conflict, for a time, more equal.  Now, the rock
stands proudly above the sea: anon the sea sweeps furiously over the
rock with a roar of "Victory!"

Thus the war goes on, and thus the tide of battle daily and nightly ebbs
and flows all the year round.

But when the cunning hand of man began to interfere, the aspect of
things was changed, the sea was forced to succumb, and the rock, once a
dreaded enemy, became a servant of the human race.  True, the former
rages in rebellion still, and the latter, although compelled to uphold
the light that warns against itself, continues its perpetual warfare
with the sea; but both are effectually conquered by means of the
wonderful intelligence that God has given to man, and the sea for more
than half a century has vainly beat against the massive tower whose
foundation is on the Bell Rock.

But all this savours somewhat of anticipation.  Let us return to Ruby
Brand, in whose interest we have gone into this long digression; for he
it was who gazed intently at the mingled scene of storm and calm which
we have attempted to describe, and it was he who thought out most of the
ideas which we have endeavoured to convey.

Ruby had lent a hand to work the pump at the foundation-pit that
morning.  After a good spell at it he took his turn of rest, and, in
order to enjoy it fully, went as far out as he could upon the seaward
ledges, and sat down on a piece of rock to watch the waves.

While seated there, Robert Selkirk came and sat down beside him.
Selkirk was the principal builder, and ultimately laid every stone of
the lighthouse with his own hand.  He was a sedate, quiet man, but full
of energy and perseverance.  When the stones were landed faster than
they could be built into their places, he and Bremner, as well as some
of the other builders, used to work on until the rising tide reached
their waists.

"It's a grand sight, Ruby," said Selkirk, as a larger wave than usual
fell, and came rushing in torrents of foam up to their feet, sending a
little of the spray over their heads.

"It is indeed a glorious sight," said Ruby.  "If I had nothing to do, I
believe I could sit here all day just looking at the waves and
thinking."

"Thinkin'?" repeated Selkirk, in a musing tone of voice.  "Can ye tell,
lad, what ye think about when you're lookin' at the waves?"

Ruby smiled at the oddness of the question.

"Well," said he, "I don't think I ever thought of that before."

"Ah, but _I_ have!" said the other, "an' I've come to the conclusion
that for the most part we don't think, properly speakin', at all; that
our thoughts, so to speak, think for us; that they just take the bit in
their teeth and go rumblin' and tumblin' about anyhow or nohow!"

Ruby knitted his brows and pondered.  He was one of those men who, when
they don't understand a thing, hold their tongues and think.

"And," continued Selkirk, "it's curious to observe what a lot o'
nonsense one thinks too when one is lookin' at the waves.  Many a time I
have pulled myself up, thinkin' the most astonishin' stuff ye could
imagine."

"I would hardly have expected this of such a grave kind o' man as you,"
said Ruby.

"Mayhap not.  It is not always the gravest looking that have the gravest
thoughts."

"But you don't mean to say that you never think sense," continued Ruby,
"when you sit looking at the waves?"

"By no means," returned his companion; "I'm only talking of the way in
which one's thoughts will wander.  Sometimes I think seriously enough.
Sometimes I think it strange that men can look at such a scene as that,
and scarcely bestow a thought upon Him who made it."

"Speak for yourself, friend," said Ruby, somewhat quickly; "how know you
that other men don't think about their Creator when they look at His
works?"

"Because," returned Selkirk, "I find that I so seldom do so myself, even
although I wish to and often try to; and I hold that every man, no
matter what he is or feels, is one of a class who think and feel as he
does; also, because many people, especially Christians, have told me
that they have had the same experience to a large extent; also, and
chiefly, because, as far as unbelieving man is concerned, the Bible
tells me that `God is not in all his thoughts.'  But, Ruby, I did not
make the remark as a slur upon men in general, I merely spoke of a
fact,--an unfortunate fact,--that it is not natural to us, and not easy,
to rise from nature to nature's God, and I thought you would agree with
me."

"I believe you are right," said Ruby, half-ashamed of the petulance of
his reply; "at any rate, I confess you are right as far as I am
concerned."

As Selkirk and Ruby were both fond of discussion, they continued this
subject some time longer, and there is no saying how far they would have
gone down into the abstruse depths of theology, had not their converse
been interrupted by the appearance of a boat rowing towards the rock.

"Is yonder craft a fishing boat, think you?" said Ruby, rising and
pointing to it.

"Like enough, lad.  Mayhap it's the pilot's, only it's too soon for him
to be off again with letters.  Maybe it's visitors to the rock, for I
see something like a woman's bonnet."

As there was only one woman in the world at that time as far as Ruby was
concerned (of course putting his mother out of the question!), it will
not surprise the reader to be told that the youth started, that his
cheek reddened a little, and his heart beat somewhat faster than usual.
He immediately smiled, however, at the absurdity of supposing it
possible that the woman in the boat could be Minnie, and as the
blacksmith shouted to him at that moment, he turned on his heel and
leaped from ledge to ledge of rock until he gained his wonted place at
the forge.

Soon he was busy wielding the fore-hammer, causing the sparks to fly
about himself and his comrade in showers, while the anvil rang out its
merry peal.

Meanwhile the boat drew near.  It turned out to be a party of visitors,
who had come off from Arbroath to see the operations at the Bell Rock.
They had been brought off by Spink, the pilot, and numbered only three--
namely, a tall soldier-like man, a stout sailor-like man, and a young
woman with--yes,--with golden hair.

Poor Ruby almost leaped over the forge when he raised his eyes from his
work and caught sight of Minnie's sweet face.  Minnie had recognised her
lover before the boat reached the rock, for he stood on an elevated
ledge, and the work in which he was engaged, swinging the large hammer
round his shoulder, rendered him very conspicuous.  She had studiously
concealed her face from him until quite close, when, looking him
straight in the eyes without the least sign of recognition, she turned
away.

We have said that the first glance Ruby obtained caused him to leap
nearly over the forge; the second created such a revulsion of feeling
that he let the fore-hammer fall.

"Hallo!  Got a spark in yer eye?" enquired Dove, looking up anxiously.

It flashed across Ruby at that instant that the look given him by Minnie
was meant to warn him not to take any notice of her, so he answered the
smith's query with "No, no; I've only let the hammer fall, don't you
see?  Get on, old boy, an don't let the metal cool."

The smith continued his work without further remark, and Ruby assisted,
resolving in his own mind to be a little more guarded as to the
expression of his feelings.

Meanwhile Mr Stevenson received the visitors, and showed them over the
works, pointing out the peculiarities thereof, and the difficulties that
stood in the way.

Presently he came towards the forge, and said, "Brand, the stout
gentleman there wishes to speak to you.  He says he knew you in
Arbroath.  You can spare him for a few minutes, I suppose, Mr Dove?"

"Well, yes, but not for long," replied the smith.  "The tide will soon
be up, and I've enough to do to get through with all these."

Ruby flung down his hammer at the first word, and hastened to the ledge
of rock where the visitors were standing, as far apart from the workmen
as the space of the rock would admit of.

The stout gentleman was no other than his uncle, Captain Ogilvy, who put
his finger to his lips as his nephew approached, and gave him a look of
mystery that was quite sufficient to put the latter on his guard.  He
therefore went forward, pulled off his cap, and bowed respectfully to
Minnie, who replied with a stiff curtsy, a slight smile, and a decided
blush.

Although Ruby now felt convinced that they were all acting a part, he
could scarcely bear this cold reception.  His impulse was to seize
Minnie in his arms; but he did not even get the comfort of a cold shake
of the hand.

"Nephy," said the captain in a hoarse whisper, putting his face close to
that of Ruby, "mum's the word!  Silence, mystery, an' all that sort o'
thing.  Don't appear to be an old friend, lad; and as to Minnie here--

  "`O no, we never mention her,
  Her name it's never heard.'

"Allow me to introduce you to Major Stewart, whose house you broke into,
you know, Ruby, when:--

  "`All in the Downs the fleet was moored,'

"At least when the _Termagant_ was waitin' for you to go aboard."

Here the captain winked and gave Ruby a facetious poke in the ribs,
which was not quite in harmony with the ignorance of each other he was
endeavouring to inculcate.

"Young man," said the major quietly, "we have come off to tell you that
everything is in a prosperous state as regards the investigation into
your innocence--the private investigation I mean, for the authorities
happily know nothing of your being here.  Captain Ogilvy has made me his
confidant in this matter, and from what he tells me I am convinced that
you had nothing to do with this robbery.  Excuse me if I now add that
the sight of your face deepens this conviction."

Ruby bowed to the compliment.

"We were anxious to write at once to the captain of the vessel in which
you sailed," continued the major, "but you omitted to leave his full
name and address when you left.  We were afraid to write to you, lest
your name on the letter might attract attention, and induce a premature
arrest.  Hence our visit to the rock to-day.  Please to write the
address in this pocket-book."

The major handed Ruby a small green pocket-book as he spoke, in which
the latter wrote the full name and address of his late skipper.

"Now, nephy," said the captain, "we must, I'm sorry to say, bid ye good
day, and ask you to return to your work, for it won't do to rouse
suspicion, lad.  Only keep quiet here, and do yer dooty--`England
expects _every_ man to do his dooty'--and as sure as your name's Ruby
all will be shipshape in a few weeks."

"I thank you sincerely," said Ruby, addressing the major, but looking at
Minnie.

Captain Ogilvy, observing this, and fearing some display of feeling that
would be recognised by the workmen, who were becoming surprised at the
length of the interview, placed himself between Minnie and her lover.

"No, no, Ruby," said he, solemnly.  "I'm sorry for ye, lad, but it won't
do.  Patience is a virtue, which, taken at the flood, leads on to
fortune."

"My mother?" said Ruby, wishing to prolong the interview.

"Is well," said the captain.  "Now, goodbye, lad, and be off."

"Goodbye, Minnie," cried Ruby, stepping forward suddenly and seizing the
girl's hand; then, wheeling quickly round, he sprang over the rocks, and
returned to his post.

"Ha! it's time," cried the smith.  "I thought you would never be done
makin' love to that there girl.  Come, blaze away!"

Ruby felt so nettled by the necessity that was laid upon him of taking
no notice of Minnie, that he seized the handle of the bellows
passionately, and at the first puff blew nearly all the fire away.

"Hallo! messmate," cried the smith, clearing the dust from his eyes;
"what on airth ails ye?  You've blowed the whole consarn out!"

Ruby made no reply, but, scraping together the embers, heaped them up
and blew more gently.

In a short time the visitors re-entered their boat, and rowed out of the
creek in which it had been lying.

Ruby became so exasperated at not being able even to watch the boat
going away, that he showered terrific blows on the mass of metal the
smith was turning rapidly on the anvil.

"Not so fast, lad; not so fast," cried Dove hurriedly.

Ruby's chafing spirit blew up just at that point; he hit the iron a
crack that knocked it as flat as a pancake, and then threw down the
hammer and deliberately gazed in the direction of the boat.

The sight that met his eyes appalled him.  The boat had been lying in
the inlet named Port Stevenson.  It had to pass out to the open sea
through _Wilson's Track_, and past a small outlying rock named _Gray's
Rock_--known more familiarly among the men as _Johnny Gray_.  The boat
was nearing this point, when the sea, which had been rising for some
time, burst completely over the seaward ledges, and swept the boat high
against the rocks on the left.  The men had scarcely got her again into
the track when another tremendous billow, such as we have already
described, swept over the rocks again and swamped the boat, which, being
heavily ballasted, sank at once to the bottom of the pool.

It was this sight that met the horrified eyes of Ruby when he looked up.

He vaulted over the bellows like an antelope, and, rushing over _Smith's
Ledge_ and _Trinity Ledge_, sprang across _Port Boyle_, and dived head
foremost into _Neill's Pool_ before any of the other men, who made a
general rush, could reach the spot.

A few powerful strokes brought Ruby to the place where the major and the
captain, neither of whom could swim, were struggling in the water.  He
dived at once below these unfortunates, and almost in a second,
reappeared with Minnie in his arms.

A few seconds sufficed to bring him to _Smith's Ledge_, where several of
his comrades hauled him and his burden beyond the reach of the next
wave, and where, a moment or two later, the major and captain with the
crew of the boat were landed in safety.

To bear the light form of Minnie in his strong arms to the highest and
driest part of the rock were the work of a few moments to Ruby.  Brief
though those moments were, however, they were precious to the youth
beyond all human powers of calculation, for Minnie recovered partial
consciousness, and fancying, doubtless, that she was still in danger,
flung her arms round his neck, and grasped him convulsively.  Reader, we
tell you in confidence that if Ruby had at that moment been laid on the
rack and torn limb from limb, he would have cheered out his life
triumphantly.  It was not only that he knew she loved him--_that_ he
knew before,--but he had saved the life of the girl he loved, and a
higher terrestrial happiness can scarcely be attained by man.

Laying her down as gently as a mother would her first-born, Ruby placed
a coat under her head, and bade his comrades stand back and give her
air.  It was fortunate for him that one of the foremen, who understood
what to do, came up at this moment, and ordered him to leave off chafing
the girl's hand with his wet fists, and go get some water boiled at the
forge if he wanted to do her good.

Second words were not needed.  The bellows were soon blowing, and the
fire glowed in a way that it had not done since the works at the Bell
Rock began.  Before the water quite boiled some tea was put in, and,
with a degree of speed that would have roused the jealousy of any living
waiter, a cup of tea was presented to Minnie, who had recovered almost
at the moment Ruby left her.

She drank a little, and then closing her eyes, moved her lips silently
for a few seconds.

Captain Ogilvy, who had attended her with the utmost assiduity and
tenderness as soon as he had wrung the water out of his own garments,
here took an opportunity of hastily pouring something into the cup out
of a small flask.  When Minnie looked up again and smiled, he presented
her with the cup.  She thanked him, and drank a mouthful or two before
perceiving that it had been tampered with.

"There's something in it," she said hurriedly.

"So there is, my pet," said the captain, with a benignant smile, "a
little nectar, that will do you more good than all the tea.  Come now,
don't shake your head, but down with it all, like a good child."

But Minnie was proof against persuasion, and refused to taste any more.

"Who was it that saved me, uncle?"  (She had got into the way of calling
the captain "uncle.")

"Ruby Brand did it, my darlin'," said the old man with a look of pride.
"Ah! you're better now; stay, don't attempt to rise."

"Yes, yes, uncle," she said, getting up and looking round, "it is time
that we should go now; we have a long way to go, you know.  Where is the
boat?"

"The boat, my precious, is at the bottom of the sea."

As he said this, he pointed to the mast, half of which was seen rising
out of the pool where the boat had gone down.

"But you don't need to mind," continued the captain, "for they're goin'
to send us in one o' their own boats aboord the floatin' lightship,
where we'll get a change o' clothes an' somethin' to eat."

As he spoke, one of the sailors came forward and announced that the boat
was ready, so the captain and the major assisted Minnie into the boat,
which soon pushed off with part of the workmen from the rock.  It was to
be sent back for the remainder of the crew, by which time the tide would
render it necessary that all should leave.

Ruby purposely kept away from the group while they were embarking, and
after they were gone proceeded to resume work.

"You took a smart dive that time, lad," observed Joe Dumsby as they went
along.

"Not more than anyone would do for a girl," said Ruby.

"An' such a purty wan, too," said O'Connor.  "Ah! av she's not Irish,
she should ha' bin."

"Ye're a lucky chap to hae sic a chance," observed John Watt.

"Make up to her, lad," said Forsyth; "I think she couldn't refuse ye
after doin' her such service."

"Time enough to chaff after work is over," cried Ruby with a laugh, as
he turned up his sleeves, and, seizing the hammer, began, as his friend
Dove said, "to work himself dry."

In a few minutes, work was resumed, and for another hour all continued
busy as bees, cutting and pounding at the flinty surface of the Bell
Rock.



CHAPTER THIRTEEN.

A SLEEPLESS BUT A PLEASANT NIGHT.

The evening which followed the day that has just been described was
bright, calm, and beautiful, with the starry host unclouded and
distinctly visible to the profoundest depths of space.

As it was intended to send the _Smeaton_ to Arbroath next morning for a
cargo of stones from the building-yard, the wrecked party were prevailed
on to remain all night on board the _Pharos_, instead of going ashore in
one of the ship's boats, which could not well be spared at the time.

This arrangement, we need hardly say, gave inexpressible pleasure to
Ruby, and was not altogether distasteful to Minnie, although she felt
anxious about Mrs Brand, who would naturally be much alarmed at the
prolonged absence of herself and the captain.  However, "there was no
help for it"; and it was wonderful the resignation which she displayed
in the circumstances.

It was not Ruby's duty to watch on deck that night, yet, strange to say,
Ruby kept watch the whole night long!

There was no occasion whatever for Minnie to go on deck after it was
dark, yet, strange to say, Minnie kept coming on deck at intervals
_nearly_ the whole night long!  Sometimes to "look at the stars",
sometimes to "get a mouthful of fresh air", frequently to find out what
"that strange noise could be that had alarmed her", and at last--
especially towards the early hours of morning--for no reason whatever,
except that "she could not sleep below."

It was very natural that when Minnie paced the quarterdeck between the
stern and the mainmast, and Ruby paced the forepart of the deck between
the bows and the mainmast, the two should occasionally meet at the
mainmast.  It was also very natural that when they did meet, the girl
who had been rescued should stop and address a few words of gratitude to
the man who had saved her.  But it was by no means natural--nay, it was
altogether unnatural and unaccountable, that, when it became dark, the
said man and the said girl should get into a close and confidential
conversation, which lasted for hours, to the amusement of Captain Ogilvy
and the major, who quite understood it, and to the amazement of many of
the ship's crew, who couldn't understand it at all.

At last Minnie bade Ruby a final good night and went below, and Ruby,
who could not persuade himself that it was final, continued to walk the
deck until his eyes began to shut and open involuntarily like those of a
sick owl.  Then he also went below, and, before he fell quite asleep
(according to his own impression), was awakened by the bell that called
the men to land on the rock and commence work.

It was not only Ruby who found it difficult to rouse himself that
morning.  The landing-bell was rung at four o'clock, as the tide suited
at that early hour, but the men were so fatigued that they would gladly
have slept some hours longer.  This, however, the nature of the service
would not admit of.  The building of the Bell Rock Lighthouse was a
peculiar service.  It may be said to have resembled duty in the trenches
in military warfare.  At times the work was light enough, but for the
most part it was severe and irregular, as the men had to work in all
kinds of weather, as long as possible, in the face of unusual
difficulties and dangers, and were liable to be called out at all
unseasonable hours.  But they knew and expected this, and faced the work
like men.

After a growl or two, and a few heavy sighs, they all tumbled out of
their berths, and, in a very short time, were mustered on deck, where a
glass of rum and a biscuit were served to each, being the regular
allowance when they had to begin work before breakfast.  Then they got
into the boats and rowed away.

Ruby's troubles were peculiar on this occasion.  He could not bear the
thought of leaving the _Pharos_ without saying goodbye to Minnie; but as
Minnie knew nothing of such early rising, there was no reasonable hope
that she would be awake.  Then he wished to put a few questions to his
uncle which he had forgotten the day before, but his uncle was at that
moment buried in profound repose, with his mouth wide open, and a
trombone solo proceeding from his nose, which sadly troubled the
unfortunates who lay near him.

As there was no way of escape from these difficulties, Ruby, like a wise
man, made up his mind to cast them aside, so, after swallowing his
allowance, he shouldered his big bellows, heaved a deep sigh, and took
his place in one of the boats alongside.

The lassitude which strong men feel when obliged to rise before they
have had enough of rest soon wears off.  The two boats had not left the
_Pharos_ twenty yards astern, when Joe Dumsby cried, "Ho! boys, let's
have a race."

"Hooray!" shouted O'Connor, whose elastic spirits were always equal to
anything, "an' sure Ruby will sing us `The girl we've left behind us.'
Och! an' there she is, av I'm not draymin'."

At that moment a little hand was waved from one of the ports of the
floating light.  Ruby at once waved his in reply, but as the attention
of the men had been directed to the vessel by Ned's remark, each saw the
salutation, and, claiming it as a compliment to himself, uttered a loud
cheer, which terminated in a burst of laughter, caused by the sight of
Ruby's half-angry, half-ashamed expression of face.

As the other boat had shot ahead, however, at the first mention of the
word "race", the men forgot this incident in their anxiety to overtake
their comrades.  In a few seconds both boats were going at full speed,
and they kept it up all the way to the rock.

While this was going on, the _Smeaton's_ boat was getting ready to take
the strangers on board the sloop, and just as the workmen landed on the
rock, the _Smeaton_ cast loose her sails, and proceeded to Arbroath.

There were a few seals basking on the Bell Rock this morning when the
men landed.  These at once made off, and were not again seen during the
day.

At first, seals were numerous on the rock.  Frequently from fifty to
sixty of them were counted at one time, and they seemed for a good while
unwilling to forsake their old quarters, but when the forge was set up
they could stand it no longer.  Some of the boldest ventured to sun
themselves there occasionally, but when the clatter of the anvil and the
wreaths of smoke became matters of daily occurrence, they forsook the
rock finally, and sought the peace and quiet which man denied them there
in other regions of the deep.

The building of the lighthouse was attended with difficulties at every
step.  As a short notice of some of these, and an account of the mode in
which the great work was carried on, cannot fail to be interesting to
all who admire those engineering works which exhibit prominently the
triumph of mind over matter, we shall turn aside for a brief space to
consider this subject.



CHAPTER FOURTEEN.

SOMEWHAT STATISTICAL.

It has been already said that the Bell Rock rises only a few feet out of
the sea at low tide.  The foundation of the tower, sunk into the solid
rock, was just three feet three inches above low water of the lowest
spring-tides, so that the lighthouse may be said with propriety to be
founded beneath the waves.

One great point that had to be determined at the commencement of the
operations was the best method of landing the stones of the building,
this being a delicate and difficult process, in consequence of the
weight of the stones and their brittle nature, especially in those parts
which were worked to a delicate edge or formed into angular points.  As
the loss of a single stone, too, would stop the progress of the work
until another should be prepared at the workyard in Arbroath and sent
off to the rock, it may easily be imagined that this matter of the
landing was of the utmost importance, and that much consultation was
held in regard to it.

It would seem that engineers, as well as doctors, are apt to differ.
Some suggested that each particular stone should be floated to the rock,
with a cork buoy attached to it; while others proposed an air-tank,
instead of the cork buoy.  Others, again, proposed to sail over the rock
at high water in a flat-bottomed vessel, and drop the stones one after
another when over the spot they were intended to occupy.  A few, still
more eccentric and daring in their views, suggested that a huge
cofferdam or vessel should be built on shore, and as much of the
lighthouse built in this as would suffice to raise the building above
the level of the highest tides; that then it should be floated off to
its station on the rock, which should be previously prepared for its
reception; that the cofferdam should be scuttled, and the ponderous mass
of masonry, weighing perhaps 1000 tons, allowed to sink at once into its
place!

All these plans, however, were rejected by Mr Stevenson, who resolved
to carry the stones to the rock in boats constructed for the purpose.
These were named praam boats.  The stones were therefore cut in
conformity with exactly measured moulds in the workyard at Arbroath, and
conveyed thence in the sloops already mentioned to the rock, where the
vessels were anchored at a distance sufficient to enable them to clear
it in case of drifting.  The cargoes were then unloaded at the moorings,
and laid on the decks of the praam boats, which conveyed them to the
rock, where they were laid on small trucks, run along the temporary
rails, to their positions, and built in at once.

Each stone of this building was treated with as much care and solicitude
as if it were a living creature.  After being carefully cut and
curiously formed, and conveyed to the neighbourhood of the rock, it was
hoisted out of the hold and laid on the vessel's deck, when it was
handed over to the landing-master, whose duty it became to transfer it,
by means of a combination of ropes and blocks, to the deck of the praam
boat, and then deliver it at the rock.

As the sea was seldom calm during the building operations, and
frequently in a state of great agitation, lowering the stones on the
decks of the praam boats was a difficult matter.

In the act of working the apparatus, one man was placed at each of the
guy-tackles.  This man assisted also at the purchase-tackles for raising
the stones; and one of the ablest and most active of the crew was
appointed to hold on the end of the fall-tackle, which often required
all his strength and his utmost agility in letting go, for the purpose
of lowering the stone at the instant the word "lower" was given.  In a
rolling sea, much depended on the promptitude with which this part of
the operation was performed.  For the purpose of securing this, the man
who held the tackle placed himself before the mast in a sitting, more
frequently in a lying posture, with his feet stretched under the winch
and abutting against the mast, as by this means he was enabled to exert
his greatest strength.

The signal being given in the hold that the tackle was hooked to the
stone and all ready, every man took his post, the stone was carefully,
we might almost say tenderly, raised, and gradually got into position
over the praam boat; the right moment was intently watched, and the word
"lower" given sternly and sharply.  The order was obeyed with exact
promptitude, and the stone rested on the deck of the praam boat.  Six
blocks of granite having been thus placed on the boat's deck, she was
rowed to a buoy, and moored near the rock until the proper time of the
tide for taking her into one of the landing creeks.

We are thus particular in describing the details of this part of the
work, in order that the reader may be enabled to form a correct estimate
of what may be termed the minor difficulties of the undertaking.

The same care was bestowed upon the landing of every stone of the
building; and it is worthy of record, that notwithstanding the
difficulty of this process in such peculiar circumstances, not a single
stone was lost, or even seriously damaged, during the whole course of
the erection of the tower, which occupied four years in building, or
rather, we should say, four _seasons_, for no work was or could be done
during winter.

A description of the first entire course of the lower part of the tower,
which was built solid, will be sufficient to give an idea of the general
nature of the whole work.

This course or layer consisted of 123 blocks of stone, those in the
interior being sandstone, while the outer casing was of granite.  Each
stone was fastened to its neighbour above, below, and around by means of
dovetails, joggles, oaken trenails, and mortar.  Each course was thus
built from its centre to its circumference, and as all the courses from
the foundation to a height of thirty feet were built in this way, the
tower, up to that height, became a mass of solid stone, as strong and
immovable as the Bell Rock itself.  Above this, or thirty feet from the
foundation, the entrance-door was placed, and the hollow part of the
tower began.

Thus much, then, as to the tower itself, the upper part of which will be
found described in a future chapter.  In regard to the subsidiary works,
the erection of the beacon house was in itself a work of considerable
difficulty, requiring no common effort of engineering skill.  The
principal beams of this having been towed to the rock by the _Smeaton_,
all the stanchions and other material for setting them up were landed,
and the workmen set about erecting them as quickly as possible, for if a
single day of bad weather should occur before the necessary fixtures
could be made, the whole apparatus would be infallibly swept away.

The operation being, perhaps, the most important of the season, and one
requiring to be done with the utmost expedition, all hands were, on the
day in which its erection was begun, gathered on the rock, besides ten
additional men engaged for the purpose, and as many of the seamen from
the _Pharos_ and other vessels as could be spared.  They amounted
altogether to fifty-two in number.

About half-past eight o'clock in the morning a derrick, or mast, thirty
feet high, was erected, and properly supported with guy-ropes for
suspending the block for raising the first principal beam of the beacon,
and a winch-machine was bolted down to the rock for working the
purchase-tackle.  The necessary blocks and tackle were likewise laid to
hand and properly arranged.  The men were severally allotted in squads
to different stations; some were to bring the principal beams to hand,
others were to work the tackles, while a third set had the charge of the
iron stanchions, bolts, and wedges, so that the whole operation of
raising the beams and fixing them to the rock might go forward in such a
mariner that some provision might be made, in any stage of the work, for
securing what had been accomplished, in case of an adverse change of
weather.

The raising of the derrick was the signal for three hearty cheers, for
this was a new era in the operations.  Even that single spar, could it
be preserved, would have been sufficient to have saved the workmen on
that day when the _Smeaton_ broke adrift and left them in such peril.

This was all, however, that could be accomplished that tide.  Next day,
the great beams, each fifty feet long, and about sixteen inches square,
were towed to the rock about seven in the morning, and the work
immediately commenced, although they had gone there so much too early in
the tide that the men had to work a considerable time up to their middle
in water.  Each beam was raised by the tackle affixed to the derrick,
until the end of it could be placed or "stepped" into the hole which had
been previously prepared for its reception; then two of the great iron
stanchions or supports were set into their respective holes on each side
of the beam, and a rope passed round them to keep it from slipping,
until it could be more permanently fixed.

This having been accomplished, the first beam became the means of
raising the second, and when the first and second were fastened at the
top, they formed a pair of shears by which the rest were more easily
raised to their places.  The heads of the beams were then fitted
together and secured with ropes in a temporary manner, until the falling
of the tide would permit the operations to be resumed.

Thus the work went on, each man labouring with all his might, until this
important erection was completed.

The raising of the first beams took place on a Sunday.  Indeed, during
the progress of the works at the Bell Rock, the men were accustomed to
work regularly on Sundays when possible; but it is right to say that it
was not done in defiance of, or disregard to, God's command to cease
from labour on the Sabbath day, but because of the urgent need of a
lighthouse on a rock which, unlighted, would be certain to wreck
numerous vessels and destroy many lives in time to come, as it had done
in time past.  Delay in this matter might cause death and disaster,
therefore it was deemed right to carry on the work on Sundays.  [See
note 1.]

An accident happened during the raising of the last large beam of the
beacon, which, although alarming, fortunately caused no damage.
Considering the nature of the work, it is amazing, and greatly to the
credit of all engaged, that so few accidents occurred during the
building of the lighthouse.

When they were in the act of hoisting the sixth and last log, and just
about to cant it into its place, the iron hook of the principal
purchase-block gave way, and the great beam, measuring fifty feet in
length, fell upon the rock with a terrible crash; but although there
were fifty-two men around the beacon at the time, not one was touched,
and the beam itself received no damage worth mentioning.

Soon after the beacon had been set up, and partially secured to the
rock, a severe gale sprang up, as if Ocean were impatient to test the
handiwork of human engineers.  Gales set in from the eastward,
compelling the attending sloops to slip from their moorings, and run for
the shelter of Arbroath and Saint Andrews, and raising a sea on the Bell
Rock which was described as terrific, the spray rising more than thirty
feet in the air above it.

In the midst of all this turmoil the beacon stood securely, and after
the weather moderated, permitting the workmen once more to land, it was
found that no damage had been done by the tremendous breaches of the sea
over the rock.

That the power of the waves had indeed been very great, was evident from
the effects observed on the rock itself, and on materials left there.
Masses of rock upwards of a ton in weight had been cast up by the sea,
and then, in their passage over the Bell Rock, had made deep and
indelible ruts.  An anchor of a ton weight, which had been lost on one
side of the rock, was found to have been washed up and _over_ it to the
other side.  Several large blocks of granite that had been landed and
left on a ledge, were found to have been swept away like pebbles, and
hurled into a hole at some distance; and the heavy hearth of the smith's
forge, with the ponderous anvil, had been washed from their places of
supposed security.

From the time of the setting up of the beacon a new era in the work
began.  Some of the men were now enabled to remain on the rock all day,
working at the lighthouse when the tide was low, and betaking themselves
to the beacon when it rose, and leaving it at night; for there was much
to do before this beacon could be made the habitable abode which it
finally became; but it required the strictest attention to the state of
the weather, in case of their being overtaken with a gale, which might
prevent the possibility of their being taken off the rock.

At last the beacon was so far advanced and secured that it was deemed
capable of withstanding any gale that might blow.  As yet it was a great
ungainly pile of logs, iron stanchions, and bracing-chains, without
anything that could afford shelter to man from winds or waves, but with
a platform laid from its cross-beams at a considerable height above
high-water mark.

The works on the rock were in this state, when two memorable
circumstances occurred in the Bell Rock annals, to which we shall devote
a separate chapter.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Note 1.  It was always arranged, however, to have public worship on
Sundays when practicable.  And this arrangement was held to during the
continuance of the work.  Indeed, the manner in which Mr Stevenson
writes in regard to the conclusion of the day's work at the beacon,
which we have described, shows clearly that he felt himself to be acting
in this matter in accordance with the spirit of our Saviour, who wrought
many of His works of mercy on the Sabbath day.  Mr Stevenson writes
thus:--

  "All hands having returned to their respective ships, they got a shift
  of dry clothes, and some refreshment.  Being Sunday, they were
  afterwards convened by signal on board of the lighthouse yacht, when
  prayers were read, for every heart upon this occasion felt gladness,
  and every mind was disposed to be thankful for the happy and
  successful termination of the operations of this day."

It is right to add that the men, although requested, were not
constrained to work on Sundays.  They were at liberty to decline if they
chose.  A few conscientiously refused at first, but were afterwards
convinced of the necessity of working on all opportunities that offered,
and agreed to do so.



CHAPTER FIFTEEN.

RUBY HAS A RISE IN LIFE, AND A FALL.

James Dove, the blacksmith, had, for some time past, been watching the
advancing of the beacon-works with some interest, and a good deal of
impatience.  He was tired of working so constantly up to the knees in
water, and aspired to a drier and more elevated workshop.

One morning he was told by the foreman that orders had been given for
him to remove his forge to the beacon, and this removal, this
"flitting", as he called it, was the first of the memorable events
referred to in the last chapter.

"Hallo!  Ruby, my boy," cried the elated son of Vulcan, as he descended
the companion ladder, "we're goin' to flit, lad.  We're about to rise in
the world, so get up your bellows.  It's the last time we shall have to
be bothered with them in the boat, I hope."

"That's well," said Ruby, shouldering the unwieldy bellows; "they have
worn my shoulders threadbare, and tried my patience almost beyond
endurance."

"Well, it's all over now, lad," rejoined the smith.  "In future you
shall have to blow up in the beacon yonder; so come along."

"Come, Ruby, that ought to comfort the cockles o' yer heart," said
O'Connor, who passed up the ladder as he spoke; "the smith won't need to
blow you up any more, av you're to blow yourself up in the beacon in
futur'.  Arrah! there's the bell again.  Sorrow wan o' me iver gits to
slape, but I'm turned up immadiately to go an' poke away at that rock--
faix, it's well named the Bell Rock, for it makes me like to _bell_ow me
lungs out wid vexation."

"That pun is _bel_ow contempt," said Joe Dumsby, who came up at the
moment.

"That's yer sort, laddies; ye're guid at ringing the changes on that
head onyway," cried Watt.

"I say, we're gittin' a _bell_y-full of it," observed Forsyth, with a
rueful look.  "I hope nobody's goin' to give us another!"

"It'll create a re_bell_ion," said Bremner, "if ye go on like that."

"It'll bring my _bell_ows down on the head o' the next man that speaks!"
cried Ruby, with indignation.

"Don't you hear the bell, there?" cried the foreman down the hatchway.

There was a burst of laughter at this unconscious continuation of the
joke, and the men sprang up the ladder,--down the side, and into the
boats, which were soon racing towards the rock.

The day, though not sunny, was calm and agreeable, nevertheless the
landing at the rock was not easily accomplished, owing to the swell
caused by a recent gale.  After one or two narrow escapes of a ducking,
however, the crews landed, and the bellows, instead of being conveyed to
their usual place at the forge, were laid at the foot of the beacon.

The carriage of these bellows to and fro almost daily had been a subject
of great annoyance to the men, owing to their being so much in the way,
and so unmanageably bulky, yet so essential to the progress of the
works, that they did not dare to leave them on the rock, lest they
should be washed away, and they had to handle them tenderly, lest they
should get damaged.

"Now, boys, lend a hand with the forge," cried the smith, hurrying
towards his anvil.

Those who were not busy eating dulse responded to the call, and in a
short time the ponderous _materiel_ of the smithy was conveyed to the
beacon, where, in process of time, it was hoisted by means of tackle to
its place on the platform to which reference has already been made.

When it was safely set up and the bellows placed in position, Ruby went
to the edge of the platform, and, looking down on his comrades below,
took off his cap and shouted in the tone of a Stentor, "Now, lads, three
cheers for the Dovecot!"

This was received with a roar of laughter and three tremendous cheers.

"Howld on, boys," cried O'Connor, stretching out his hand as if to
command silence; "you'll scare the dove from his cot altogether av ye
roar like that!"

"Surely they're sendin' us a fire to warm us," observed one of the men,
pointing to a boat which had put off from the _Smeaton_, and was
approaching the rock by way of _Macurich's Track_.

"What can'd be, I wonder?" said Watt; "I think I can smell somethin'."

"I halways thought you 'ad somethink of an old dog in you," said Dumsby.

"Ay, man!" said the Scot with a leer, "I ken o' war beasts than auld
dowgs."

"Do you? come let's 'ear wat they are," said the Englishman.

"Young puppies," answered the other.

"Hurrah! dinner, as I'm a Dutchman," cried Forsyth.

This was indeed the case.  Dinner had been cooked on board the _Smeaton_
and sent hot to the men; and this,--the first dinner ever eaten on the
Bell Rock,--was the second of the memorable events before referred to.

The boat soon ran into the creek and landed the baskets containing the
food on _Hope's Wharf_.

The men at once made a rush at the viands, and bore them off exultingly
to the flattest part of the rock they could find.

"A regular picnic," cried Dumsby in high glee, for unusual events, of
even a trifling kind, had the effect of elating those men more than one
might have expected.

"Here's the murphies," cried O'Connor, staggering over the slippery weed
with a large smoking tin dish.

"Mind you don't let 'em fall," cried one.

"Have a care," shouted the smith; "if you drop them I'll beat you
red-hot, and hammer ye so flat that the biggest flatterer as ever walked
won't be able to spread ye out another half-inch."

"Mutton! oh!" exclaimed Forsyth, who had been some time trying to wrench
the cover off the basket containing a roast leg, and at last succeeded.

"Here, spread them all out on this rock.  You han't forgot the grog, I
hope, steward?"

"No fear of him: he's a good feller, is the steward, when he's asleep
partiklerly.  The grog's here all right."

"Dinna let Dumsby git haud o't, then," cried Watt.  "What! hae ye begood
a'ready?  Patience, man, patience.  Is there ony saut?"

"Lots of it, darlin', in the say.  Sure this shape must have lost his
tail somehow.  Och, murther! if there isn't Bobby Selkirk gone an'
tumbled into Port Hamilton wid the cabbage, av it's not the carrots!"

"There now, don't talk so much, boys," cried Peter Logan.  "Let's drink
success to the Bell Rock Lighthouse."

It need scarcely be said that this toast was drunk with enthusiasm, and
that it was followed up with "three times three."

"Now for a song.  Come, Joe Dumsby, strike up," cried one of the men.

O'Connor, who was one of the most reckless of men in regard to duty and
propriety, here shook his head gravely, and took upon himself to read
his comrade a lesson.

"Ye shouldn't talk o' sitch things in workin' hours," said he.  "Av we
wos all foolish, waake-hidded cratures like _you_, how d'ye think we'd
iver git the lighthouse sot up!  Ate yer dinner, lad, and howld yer
tongue."

"O Ned, I didn't think your jealousy would show out so strong," retorted
his comrade.  "Now, then, Dumsby, fire away, if it was only to aggravate
him."

Thus pressed, Joe Dumsby took a deep draught of the small-beer with
which the men were supplied, and began a song of his own composition.

When the song was finished the meal was also concluded, and the men
returned to their labours on the rock; some to continue their work with
the picks at the hard stone of the foundation-pit, others to perform
miscellaneous jobs about the rock, such as mixing the mortar and
removing _debris_, while James Dove and his fast friend Ruby Brand
mounted to their airy "cot" on the beacon, from which in a short time
began to proceed the volumes of smoke and the clanging sounds that had
formerly arisen from "Smith's Ledge."

While they were all thus busily engaged, Ruby observed a boat advancing
towards the rock from the floating light.  He was blowing the bellows at
the time, after a spell at the fore-hammer.

"We seem to be favoured with unusual events to-day, Jamie," said he,
wiping his forehead with the corner of his apron with one hand, while he
worked the handle of the bellows with the other, "yonder comes another
boat; what can it be, think you?"

"Surely it can't be tea!" said the smith with a smile, as he turned the
end of a pickaxe in the fire, "it's too soon after dinner for that."

"It looks like the boat of our friends the fishermen, Big Swankie and
Davy Spink," said Ruby, shading his eyes with his hand, and gazing
earnestly at the boat as it advanced towards them.

"Friends!" repeated the smith, "rascally smugglers, both of them;
they're no friends of mine."

"Well, I didn't mean bosom friends," replied Ruby, "but after all, Davy
Spink is not such a bad fellow, though I can't say that I'm fond of his
comrade."

The two men resumed their hammers at this point in the conversation, and
became silent as long as the anvil sounded.

The boat had reached the rock when they ceased, and its occupants were
seen to be in earnest conversation with Peter Logan.

There were only two men in the boat besides its owners, Swankie and
Spink.

"What can they want?" said Dove, looking down on them as he turned to
thrust the iron on which he was engaged into the fire.

As he spoke the foreman looked up.

"Ho!  Ruby Brand," he shouted, "come down here; you're wanted."

"Hallo!  Ruby," exclaimed the smith, "_more_ friends o' yours!  Your
acquaintance is extensive, lad, but there's no girl in the case this
time."

Ruby made no reply, for an indefinable feeling of anxiety filled his
breast as he threw down the fore-hammer and prepared to descend.

On reaching the rock he advanced towards the strangers, both of whom
were stout, thickset men, with grave, stern countenances.  One of them
stepped forward and said, "Your name is--"

"Ruby Brand," said the youth promptly, at the same time somewhat
proudly, for he knew that he was in the hands of the Philistines.

The man who first spoke hereupon drew a small instrument from his
pocket, and tapping Ruby on the shoulder, said--

"I arrest you, Ruby Brand, in the name of the King."

The other man immediately stepped forward and produced a pair of
handcuffs.

At sight of these Ruby sprang backward, and the blood rushed violently
to his forehead, while his blue eyes glared with the ferocity of those
of a tiger.

"Come, lad, it's of no use, you know," said the man, pausing; "if you
won't come quietly we must find ways and means to compel you."

"Compel me!" cried Ruby, drawing himself up with a look of defiance and
a laugh of contempt, that caused the two men to shrink back in spite of
themselves.

"Ruby," said the foreman, gently, stepping forward and laying his hand
on the youth's shoulder, "you had better go quietly, for there's no
chance of escape from these fellows.  I have no doubt it's a mistake,
and that you'll come off with flyin' colours, but it's best to go
quietly whatever turns up."

While Logan was speaking, Ruby dropped his head on his breast, the
officer with the handcuffs advanced, and the youth held out his hands,
while the flush of anger deepened into the crimson blush of shame.

It was at this point that Jamie Dove, wondering at the prolonged absence
of his friend and assistant, looked down from the platform of the
beacon, and beheld what was taking place.

The stentorian roar of amazement and rage that suddenly burst from him,
attracted the attention of all the men on the rock, who dropped their
tools and looked up in consternation, expecting, no doubt, to behold
something terrible.

Their eyes at once followed those of the smith, and no sooner did they
see Ruby being led in irons to the boat, which lay in _Port Hamilton_,
close to _Sir Ralph the Rover's Ledge_, than they uttered a yell of
execration, and rushed with one accord to the rescue.

The officers, who were just about to make their prisoner step into the
boat, turned to face the foe,--one, who seemed to be the more courageous
of the two, a little in advance of the other.

Ned O'Connor, with that enthusiasm which seems to be inherent in Irish
blood, rushed with such irresistible force against this man that he
drove him violently back against his comrade, and sent them both head
over heels into Port Hamilton.  Nay, with such momentum was this act
performed, that Ned could not help but follow them, falling on them both
as they came to the surface and sinking them a second time, amid screams
and yells of laughter.

O'Connor was at once pulled out by his friends.  The officers also were
quickly landed.

"I ax yer parding, gintlemen," said the former, with an expression of
deep regret on his face, "but the say-weed _is_ so slippy on them rocks
we're almost for iver doin' that sort o' thing be the merest accident.
But av yer as fond o' cowld wather as meself ye won't objec' to it,
although it do come raither onexpected."

The officers made no reply, but, collaring Ruby, pushed him into the
boat.

Again the men made a rush, but Peter Logan stood between them and the
boat.

"Lads," said he, holding up his hand, "it's of no use resistin' the law.
These are King's officers, and they are only doin' their duty.  Sure am
I that Ruby Brand is guilty of no crime, so they've only to enquire into
it and set him free."

The men hesitated, but did not seem quite disposed to submit without
another struggle.

"It's a shame to let them take him," cried the smith.

"So it is.  I vote for a rescue," cried Joe Dumsby.

"Hooray! so does I," cried O'Connor, stripping off his waist-coat, and
for once in his life agreeing with Joe.

"Na, na, lads," cried John Watt, rolling up his sleeves, and baring his
brawny arms as if about to engage in a fight, "it'll niver do to
interfere wi' the law; but what d'ye say to gie them anither dook?"

Seeing that the men were about to act upon Watt's suggestion, Ruby
started up in the boat, and turning to his comrade, said:

"Boys, it's very kind of you to be so anxious to save me but you
can't--"

"Faix, but we can, darlin'," interrupted O'Connor.

"No, you can't," repeated Ruby firmly, "because I won't let you.  I
don't think I need say to you that I am innocent," he added, with a look
in which truth evidently shone forth like a sunbeam, "but now that they
have put these irons on me I will not consent that they shall be taken
off except by the law which put them on."

While he was speaking the boat had been pushed off, and in a few seconds
it was beyond the reach of the men.

"Depend upon it, comrades," cried Ruby, as they pulled away, "that I
shall be back again to help you to finish the work on the Bell Rock."

"So you will, lad, so you will," cried the foreman.

"My blessin' on ye," shouted O'Connor.  "Ach! ye dirty villains, ye
low-minded spalpeens," he added, shaking his fist at the officers of
justice.

"Don't be long away, Ruby," cried one.

"Never say die," shouted another, earnestly.

"Three cheers for Ruby Brand!" exclaimed Forsyth, "hip! hip! hip!--"

The cheer was given with the most vociferous energy, and then the men
stood in melancholy silence on _Ralph the Rover's Ledge_, watching the
boat that bore their comrade to the shore.



CHAPTER SIXTEEN.

NEW ARRANGEMENTS--THE CAPTAIN'S PHILOSOPHY IN REGARD TO PIPEOLOGY.

That night our hero was lodged in the common jail of Arbroath.  Soon
after, he was tried, and, as Captain Ogilvy had prophesied, was
acquitted.  Thereafter he went to reside for the winter with his mother,
occupying the same room as his worthy uncle, as there was not another
spare one in the cottage, and sleeping in a hammock, slung parallel with
and close to that of the captain.

On the night following his release from prison, Ruby lay on his back in
his hammock meditating intently on the future, and gazing at the
ceiling, or rather at the place where he knew the ceiling to be, for it
was a dark night, and there was no light in the room, the candle having
just been extinguished.

We are not strictly correct, however, in saying that there was _no_
light in the room, for there was a deep red glowing spot of fire near to
Captain Ogilvy's head, which flashed and grew dim at each alternate
second of time.  It was, in fact, the captain's pipe, a luxury in which
that worthy man indulged morning, noon, and night.  He usually rested
the bowl of the pipe on and a little over the edge of his hammock, and,
lying on his back, passed the mouthpiece over the blankets into the
corner of his mouth, where four of his teeth seemed to have agreed to
form an exactly round hole suited to receive it.  At each draw the fire
in the bowl glowed so that the captain's nose was faintly illuminated;
in the intervals the nose disappeared.

The breaking or letting fall of this pipe was a common incident in the
captain's nocturnal history, but he had got used to it, from long habit,
and regarded the event each time it occurred with the philosophic
composure of one who sees and makes up his mind to endure an inevitable
and unavoidable evil.

"Ruby," said the captain, after the candle was extinguished.

"Well, uncle?"

"I've bin thinkin', lad,--"

Here the captain drew a few whiffs to prevent the pipe from going out,
in which operation he evidently forgot himself and went on thinking, for
he said nothing more.

"Well, uncle, what have you been thinking?"

"Eh! ah, yes, I've bin thinkin', lad (pull), that you'll have to
(puff)--there's somethin' wrong with the pipe to-night, it don't draw
well (puff)--you'll have to do somethin' or other in the town, for it
won't do to leave the old woman, lad, in her delicate state o' health.
Had she turned in when you left the kitchen?"

"Oh yes, an hour or more."

"An' Blue Eyes,--

  "`The tender bit flower that waves in the breeze,
  And scatters its fragrance all over the seas.'

"Has she turned in too?"

"She was just going to when I left," replied Ruby; "but what has that to
do with the question?"

"I didn't say as it had anything to do with it, lad.  Moreover, there
ain't no question between us as I knows on (puff); but what have you to
say to stoppin' here all winter?"

"Impossible," said Ruby, with a sigh.

"No so, lad; what's to hinder?--Ah! there she goes."

The pipe fell with a crash to the floor, and burst with a bright shower
of sparks, like a little bombshell.

"That's the third, Ruby, since I turned in," said the captain, getting
slowly over the side of his hammock, and alighting on the floor heavily.
"I won't git up again if it goes another time."

After knocking off the chimney-piece five or six articles which appeared
to be made of tin from the noise they made in falling, the captain
succeeded in getting hold of another pipe and the tinder-box, for in
those days flint and steel were the implements generally used in
procuring a light.  With much trouble he re-lit the pipe.

"Now, Ruby, lad, hold it till I tumble in."

"But I can't see the stem, uncle."

"What a speech for a seaman to make!  Don't you see the fire in the
bowl?"

"Yes, of course."

"Well, just make a grab two inches astarn of the bowl and you'll hook
the stem."

The captain was looking earnestly into the bowl while he spoke, stuffing
down the burning tobacco with the end of his little finger.  Ruby,
acting in rather too prompt obedience to the instructions, made a "grab"
as directed, and caught his uncle by the nose.

A yell and an apology followed of course, in the midst of which the
fourth pipe was demolished.

"Oh! uncle, what a pity!"

"Ah!  Ruby, that comes o' inconsiderate youth, which philosophers tell
us is the nat'ral consequence of unavoidable necessity, for you can't
put a young head on old shoulders, d'ye see?"

From the tone in which this was said Ruby knew that the captain was
shaking his head gravely, and from the noise of articles being kicked
about and falling, he became aware that the unconquerable man was
filling a fifth pipe.

This one was more successfully managed, and the captain once more got
into his hammock, and began to enjoy himself.

"Well, Ruby, where was I?  O ay; what's to hinder you goin' and gettin'
employed in the Bell Rock workyard?  There's plenty to do, and good
wages there."

It may be as well to inform the reader here, that although the
operations at the Bell Rock had come to an end for the season about the
beginning of October, the work of hewing the stones for the lighthouse
was carried on briskly during the winter at the workyard on shore; and
as the tools, etcetera, required constant sharpening and mending, a
blacksmith could not be dispensed with.

"Do you think I can get in again?" enquired Ruby.

"No doubt of it, lad.  But the question is, are ye willin' to go if
they'll take you?"

"Quite willing, uncle."

"Good: then that's all square, an' I knows how to lay my course--up
anchor to-morrow mornin', crowd all sail, bear down on the workyard,
bring-to off the countin'-room, and open fire on the superintendent."

The captain paused at this point, and opened fire with his pipe for some
minutes.

"Now," he continued, "there's another thing I want to ax you.  I'm goin'
to-morrow afternoon to take a cruise along the cliffs to the east'ard in
the preventive boat, just to keep up my sea legs.  They've got scent o'
some smugglin' business that's goin' on, an' my friend Leftenant Lindsay
has asked me to go.  Now, Ruby, if you want a short cruise of an hour or
so you may come with me."

Ruby smiled at the manner in which this offer was made, and replied:

"With pleasure, uncle."

"So, then, that's settled too.  Good night, nephy."

The captain turned on his side, and dropped the pipe on the floor, where
it was shivered to atoms.

It must not be supposed that this was accidental.

It was done on purpose.  Captain Ogilvy had found from experience that
it was not possible to stretch out his arm to its full extent and lay
the pipe on the chimney-piece, without waking himself up just at that
critical moment when sleep was consenting to be wooed.  He also found
that on the average he broke one in every four pipes that he thus
attempted to deposit.  Being a philosophical and practical man, he came
to the conclusion that it would be worth while to pay something for the
comfort of being undisturbed at the minute of time that lay between the
conclusion of smoking and the commencement of repose.  He therefore got
a sheet of foolscap and a pencil, and spent a whole forenoon in abstruse
calculations.  He ascertained the exact value of three hundred and
sixty-five clay pipes.  From this he deducted a fourth for breakage that
would have certainly occurred in the old system of laying the pipes down
every night, and which, therefore, he felt, in a confused sort of way,
ought not to be charged in the estimates of a new system.  Then he added
a small sum to the result for probable extra breakages, such as had
occurred that night, and found that the total was not too high a price
for a man in his circumstances to pay for the blessing he wished to
obtain.

From that night forward he deliberately dropped his pipe every night
over the side of his hammock before going to sleep.

The captain, in commenting on this subject, was wont to observe that
everything in life, no matter how small, afforded matter of thought to
philosophical men.  He had himself found a pleasing subject of study
each morning in the fact that some of the pipes survived the fall of the
previous night.  This led him to consider the nature of clay pipes in
general, and to test them in various ways.  It is true he did not say
that anything of importance resulted from his peculiar studies, but he
argued that a true philosopher looks for facts, and leaves results
alone.  One discovery he undoubtedly did make, which was, that the pipes
obtained from a certain maker in the town _invariably_ broke, while
those obtained from another maker broke only occasionally.  Hence he
came to the conclusion that one maker was an honest man, the other a
doubtful character, and wisely bestowed his custom in accordance with
that opinion.

About one minute after the falling of the pipe Ruby Brand fell asleep,
and about two minutes after that Captain Ogilvy began to snore, both of
which conditions were maintained respectively and uninterruptedly until
the birds began to whistle and the sun began to shine.



CHAPTER SEVENTEEN.

A MEETING WITH OLD FRIENDS, AND AN EXCURSION.

Next morning the captain and his nephew "bore down", as the former
expressed it, on the workyard, and Ruby was readily accepted, his good
qualities having already been well tested at the Bell Rock.

"Now, boy, we'll go and see about the little preventive craft," said the
captain on quitting the office.

"But first," said Ruby, "let me go and tell my old comrade Dove that I
am to be with him again."

There was no need to enquire the way to the forge, the sound of the
anvil being distinctly heard above all the other sounds of that busy
spot.

The workyard at Arbroath, where the stones for the lighthouse were
collected and hewn into shape before being sent off to the rock, was an
enclosed piece of ground, extending to about three-quarters of an acre,
conveniently situated on the northern side of the Lady Lane, or Street,
leading from the western side of the harbour.

Here were built a row of barracks for the workmen, and several
apartments connected with the engineer's office, mould-makers'
department, stores, workshops for smiths and joiners, stables, etcetera,
extending 150 feet along the north side of the yard.  All of these were
fully occupied, there being upwards of forty men employed permanently.

Sheds of timber were also constructed to protect the workmen in wet
weather; and a kiln was built for burning lime.  In the centre of the
yard stood a circular platform of masonry on which the stones were
placed when dressed, so that each stone was tested and marked, and each
"course" or layer of the lighthouse fitted up and tried, before being
shipped to the rock.

The platform measured 44 feet in diameter.  It was founded with large
broad stones at a depth of about 2 feet 6 inches, and built to within 10
inches of the surface with rubble work, on which a course of neatly
dressed and well-jointed masonry was laid, of the red sandstone from the
quarries to the eastward of Arbroath, which brought the platform on a
level with the surface of the ground.  Here the dressed part of the
first entire course, or layer, of the lighthouse was lying, and the
platform was so substantially built as to be capable of supporting any
number of courses which it might be found convenient to lay upon it in
the further progress of the work.

Passing this platform, the captain and Ruby threaded their way through a
mass of workyard _debris_ until they came to the building from which the
sounds of the anvil proceeded.  For a few minutes they stood looking at
our old friend Jamie Dove, who, with bared arms, was causing the sparks
to fly, and the glowing metal to yield, as vigorously as of old.
Presently he ceased hammering, and turning to the fire thrust the metal
into it.  Then he wiped his brow, and glanced towards the door.

"What! eh!  Ruby Brand?" he shouted in surprise.

"Och! or his ghost!" cried Ned O'Connor, who had been appointed to
Ruby's vacant situation.

"A pretty solid ghost you'll find me," said Ruby with a laugh, as he
stepped forward and seized the smith by the hand.

"Musha! but it's thrue," cried O'Connor, quitting the bellows, and
seizing Ruby's disengaged hand, which he shook almost as vehemently as
the smith did the other.

"Now, then, don't dislocate him altogether," cried the captain, who was
much delighted with this warm reception; "he's goin' to jine you, boys,
so have mercy on his old timbers."

"Jine us!" cried the smith.

"Ay, been appointed to the old berth," said Ruby, "so I'll have to
unship _you_, Ned."

"The sooner the better; faix, I niver had much notion o' this fiery
style o' life; it's only fit for sallymanders and bottle-imps.  But when
d'ye begin work, lad?"

"To-morrow, I believe.  At least, I was told to call at the office
to-morrow.  To-day I have an engagement."

"Ay, an' it's time we was under weigh," said Captain Ogilvy, taking his
nephew by the arm.  "Come along, lad, an' don't keep them waiting."

So saying they bade the smith goodbye, and, leaving the forge, walked
smartly towards that part of the harbour where the boats lay.

"Ruby," said the captain, as they went along, "it's lucky it's such a
fine day, for Minnie is going with us."

Ruby said nothing, but the deep flush of pleasure that overspread his
countenance proved that he was not indifferent to the news.

"You see she's bin out of sorts," continued the captain, "for some time
back; and no wonder, poor thing, seein' that your mother has been so
anxious about you, and required more than usual care, so I've prevailed
on the leftenant to let her go.  She'll get good by our afternoon's
sail, and we won't be the worse of her company.  What say ye to that,
nephy?"

Ruby said that he was glad to hear it, but he thought a great deal more
than he said, and among other things he thought that the lieutenant
might perhaps be rather in the way; but as his presence was unavoidable
he made up his mind to try to believe that he, the lieutenant, would in
all probability be an engaged man already.  As to the possibility of his
seeing Minnie and being indifferent to her (in the event of his being a
free man), he felt that such an idea was preposterous!  Suddenly a
thought flashed across him and induced a question--

"Is the lieutenant married, uncle?"

"Not as I know of, lad; why d'ye ask?"

"Because--because--married men are so much pleasanter than--"

Ruby stopped short, for he just then remembered that his uncle was a
bachelor.

"'Pon my word, youngster! go on, why d'ye stop in your purlite remark?"

"Because," said Ruby, laughing, "I meant to say that _young_ married men
were so much more agreeable than _young_ bachelors."

"Humph!" ejaculated the captain, who did not see much force in the
observation, "and how d'ye know the leftenant's a _young_ man?  I didn't
say he was young; mayhap he's old.  But here he is, so you'll judge for
yourself."

At the moment a tall, deeply-bronzed man of about thirty years of age
walked up and greeted Captain Ogilvy familiarly as his "buck",
enquiring, at the same time, how his "old timbers" were, and where the
"bit of baggage" was.

"She's to be at the end o' the pier in five minutes," said the captain,
drawing out and consulting a watch that was large enough to have been
mistaken for a small eight-day clock.  "This is my nephy, Ruby.  Ruby
Brand--Leftenant Lindsay.  True blues, both of ye--

  "`When shall we three meet again?
  Where the stormy winds do blow, do blow, do blow,
  And the thunder, lightenin', and the rain,
  Riots up above, and also down below, below, below.'

"Ah! here comes the pretty little craft."

Minnie appeared as he spoke, and walked towards them with a modest, yet
decided air that was positively bewitching.

She was dressed in homely garments, but that served to enhance the
beauty of her figure, and she had on the plainest of little bonnets, but
that only tended to make her face more lovely.  Ruby thought it was
perfection.  He glanced at Lieutenant Lindsay, and perceiving that he
thought so too (as how could he think otherwise?) a pang of jealousy
shot into his breast.  But it passed away when the lieutenant, after
politely assisting Minnie into the boat, sat down beside the captain and
began to talk earnestly to him, leaving Minnie entirely to her lover.
We may remark here, that the title of "leftenant", bestowed on Lindsay
by the captain was entirely complimentary.

The crew of the boat rowed out of the harbour, and the lieutenant
steered eastward, towards the cliffs that have been mentioned in an
earlier part of our tale.

The day turned out to be one of those magnificent and exceptional days
which appear to have been cut out of summer and interpolated into
autumn.  It was bright, warm, and calm, so calm that the boat's sail was
useless, and the crew had to row; but this was, in Minnie's estimation,
no disadvantage, for it gave her time to see the caves and picturesque
inlets which abound all along that rocky coast.  It also gave her time
to--but no matter.

"O how very much I should like to have a little boat," said Minnie, with
enthusiasm, "and spend a long day rowing in and out among these wild
rocks, and exploring the caves!  Wouldn't it be delightful, Ruby?"

Ruby admitted that it would, and added, "You shall have such a day,
Minnie, if we live long."

"Have you ever been in the _Forbidden Cave_?" enquired Minnie.

"I'll warrant you he has," cried the captain, who overheard the
question; "you may be sure that wherever Ruby is forbidden to go, there
he'll be sure to go!"

"Ay, is he so self-willed?" asked the lieutenant, with a smile, and a
glance at Minnie.

"A mule; a positive mule," said the captain.

"Come, uncle, you know that I don't deserve such a character, and it's
too bad to give it to me to-day.  Did I not agree to come on this
excursion at once, when you asked me?"

"Ay, but you wouldn't if I had _ordered_ you," returned the captain.

"I rather think he would," observed the lieutenant, with another smile,
and another glance at Minnie.

Both smiles and glances were observed and noticed by Ruby, whose heart
felt another pang shoot through it; but this, like the former, subsided
when the lieutenant again addressed the captain, and devoted himself to
him so exclusively, that Ruby began to feel a touch of indignation at
his want of appreciation of _such_ a girl as Minnie.

"He's a stupid ass," thought Ruby to himself, and then, turning to
Minnie, directed her attention to a curious natural arch on the cliffs,
and sought to forget all the rest of the world.

In this effort he was successful, and had gradually worked himself into
the firm belief that the world was paradise, and that he and Minnie were
its sole occupants--a second edition, as it were, of Adam and Eve--when
the lieutenant rudely dispelled the sweet dream by saying sharply to the
man at the bow-oar--

"Is that the boat, Baker?  You ought to know it pretty well."

"I think it is, sir," answered the man, resting on his oar a moment, and
glancing over his shoulder; "but I can't be sure at this distance."

"Well, pull easy," said the lieutenant; "you see, it won't do to scare
them, Captain Ogilvy, and they'll think we're a pleasure party when they
see a woman in the boat."

Ruby thought they would not be far wrong in supposing them a pleasure
party.  He objected, mentally, however, to Minnie being styled a
"woman"--not that he would have had her called a man, but he thought
that _girl_ would have been more suitable--angel, perhaps, the most
appropriate term of all.

"Come, captain, I think I will join you in a pipe," said the lieutenant,
pulling out a tin case, in which he kept the blackest of little cutty
pipes.  "In days of old our ancestors loved to fight--now we degenerate
souls love to smoke the pipe of peace."

"I did not know that your ancestors were enemies," said Minnie to the
captain.

"Enemies, lass! ay, that they were.  What! have ye never heard tell o'
the great fight between the Ogilvys and Lindsays?"

"Never," said Minnie.

"Then, my girl, your education has been neglected, but I'll do what I
can to remedy that defect."

Here the captain rekindled his pipe (which was in the habit of going
out, and requiring to be relighted), and, clearing his throat with the
emphasis of one who is about to communicate something of importance,
held forth as follows.



CHAPTER EIGHTEEN.

THE BATTLE OF ARBROATH, AND OTHER WARLIKE MATTERS.

"It was in the year 1445--that's not far short o' four hundred years
ago--ah! _tempus fugit_, which is a Latin quotation, my girl, from
Horace Walpole, I believe, an' signifies time and tide waits for no man;
that's what they calls a free translation, you must know; well, it was
in the winter o' 1445 that a certain Alexander Ogilvy of Inverquharity,
was chosen to act as Chief Justiciar in these parts--I suppose that
means a kind of upper bailiff, a sort o' bo's'n's mate, to compare great
things with small.  He was set up in place of one o' the Lindsay family,
who, it seems, was rather extravagant, though whether his extravagance
lay in wearin' a beard (for he was called Earl Beardie), or in spendin'
too much cash, I can't take upon me for to say.  Anyhow, Beardie refused
to haul down his colours, so the Ogilvys mustered their men and friends,
and the Lindsays did the same, and they went at it, hammer and tongs,
and fowt what ye may call the Battle of Arbroath, for it was close to
the old town where they fell to.

"It was a most bloody affair.  The two families were connected with many
o' the richest and greatest people in the land, and these went to lend a
hand when they beat to quarters, and there was no end o' barbed horses,
as they call them--which means critters with steel spikes in their
noses, I'm told--and lots of embroidered banners and flags, though I
never heard that anyone hoisted the Union Jack; but, however that may
be, they fowt like bluejackets, for five hundred men were left dead on
the field, an' among them a lot o' the great folk.

"But I'm sorry to say that the Ogilvys were licked, though I say it that
shouldn't," continued the captain, with a sigh, as he relighted his
pipe.  "Howsever,--

  "`Never ventur', never win,
  Blaze away an' don't give in,'

"As Milton remarks in his preface to the _Pilgrim's Progress_."

"True, captain," said the lieutenant, "and you know that he who fights
and runs away, shall live to fight another day."

"Leftenant," said the captain gravely, "your quotation, besides bein' a
kind o' desecration, is not applicable; 'cause the Ogilvys did _not_ run
away.  They fowt on that occasion like born imps, an' they would ha'
certainly won the day, if they hadn't been, every man jack of 'em, cut
to pieces before the battle was finished."

"Well said, uncle," exclaimed Ruby, with a laugh.  "No doubt the Ogilvys
would lick the Lindsays _now_ if they had a chance."

"I believe they would," said the lieutenant, "for they have become a
race of heroes since the great day of the Battle of Arbroath.  No doubt,
Miss Gray," continued the lieutenant, turning to Minnie with an arch
smile, "no doubt you have heard of that more recent event, the
threatened attack on Arbroath by the French fire-eater, Captain Fall,
and the heroic part played on that occasion by an Ogilvy--an uncle, I am
told, of my good friend here?"

"I have heard of Captain Fall, of course," replied Minnie, "for it was
not many years before I was born that his visit took place, and Mrs
Brand has often told me of the consternation into which the town was
thrown by his doings; but I never heard of the deeds of the Ogilvy to
whom you refer."

"No?  Now, that _is_ surprising!  How comes it, captain, that you have
kept so silent on this subject?"

"'Cause it ain't true," replied the captain stoutly, yet with a peculiar
curl about the corners of his mouth, that implied something in the mind
beyond what he expressed with the lips.

"Ah!  I see--modesty," said Lindsay.  "Your uncle is innately modest,
Miss Gray, and never speaks of anything that bears the slightest
resemblance to boasting.  See, the grave solemnity with which he smokes
while I say this proves the truth of my assertion.  Well, since he has
never told you, I will tell yell myself.  You have no objection,
captain?"

The captain sent a volume of smoke from his lips, and followed it up
with--"Fire away, shipmet."

The lieutenant, having drawn a few whiffs in order to ensure the
continued combustion of his pipe, related the following anecdote, which
is now matter of history, as anyone may find by consulting the archives
of Arbroath.

"In the year 1781, on a fine evening of the month of May, the seamen of
Arbroath who chanced to be loitering about the harbour observed a
strange vessel manoeuvring in the offing.  They watched and commented on
the motions of the stranger with considerable interest, for the wary
skill displayed by her commander proved that he was unacquainted with
the navigation of the coast, and from the cut of her jib they knew that
the craft was a foreigner.  After a time she took up a position, and
cast anchor in the bay, directly opposite the town.

"At that time we were, as we still are, and as it really appears likely
to me we ever shall be, at war with France; but as the scene of the war
was far removed from Arbroath, it never occurred to the good people that
the smell of powder could reach their peaceful town.  That idea was
somewhat rudely forced upon them when the French flag was run up to the
mizzentop, and a white puff of smoke burst from the vessel, which was
followed by a shot, that went hissing over their heads, and plumped
right into the middle of the town!

"That shot knocked over fifteen chimney-pots and two weathercocks in
Market-gate, went slap through a house in the suburbs, and finally stuck
in the carcass of an old horse belonging to the Provost of the town,
which didn't survive the shock--the horse, I mean, not the Provost.

"It is said that there was an old gentleman lying in bed in a room of
the house that the shot went through.  He was a sort of `hipped'
character, and believed that he could not walk, if he were to try ever
so much.  He was looking quietly at the face of a great Dutch clock when
the shot entered and knocked the clock inside out, sending its contents
in a shower over the old gentleman, who jumped up and rushed out of the
house like a maniac!  He was cured completely from that hour.  At least,
so it's said, but I don't vouch for the truth of the story.

"However, certain it is that the shot was fired, and was followed up by
two or three more; after which the Frenchman ceased firing, and a boat
was seen to quit the side of the craft, bearing a flag of truce.

"The consternation into which the town was thrown is said to have been
tremendous."

"That's false," interrupted the captain, removing his pipe while he
spoke.  "The word ain't appropriate.  The men of Arbroath doesn't know
nothin' about no such word as `consternation.'  They was _surprised_, if
ye choose, an' powerfully enraged mayhap, but they wasn't consternated
by no means."

"Well, I don't insist on the point," said the lieutenant, "but
chroniclers write so--

"Chroniclers write lies sometimes," interrupted the captain curtly.

"Perhaps they do; but you will admit, I dare say, that the women and
children were thrown into a great state of alarm."

"I'm not so sure of that," interposed Ruby.  "In a town where the men
were so bold, the women and children would be apt to feel very much at
their ease.  At all events, I am acquainted with _some_ women who are
not easily frightened."

"Really, I think it is not fair to interrupt the story in this way,"
said Minnie, with a laugh.

"Right, lass, right," said the captain.  "Come, leftenant, spin away at
yer yarn, and don't ventur' too much commentary thereon, 'cause it's apt
to lead to error, an' ye know, as the poet says--

  "`Errors in the heart breed errors in the brain,
  An' these are apt to twist ye wrong again.'

"I'm not 'xactly sure o' the precise words in this case, but that's the
sentiment, and everybody knows that sentiment is everything in poetry,
whether ye understand it or not.  Fire away, leftenant, an' don't be
long-winded if ye can help it."

"Well, to return to the point," resumed Lindsay.  "The town was
certainly thrown into a tremendous state of _some_ sort, for the people
had no arms of any kind wherewith to defend themselves.  There were no
regular soldiers, no militia, and no volunteers.  Everybody ran wildly
about in every direction, not knowing what to do.  There was no leader,
and, in short, the town was very like a shoal of small fish in a pool
when a boy wades in and makes a dash amongst them.

"At last a little order was restored by the Provost, who was a sensible
old man, and an old soldier to boot, but too infirm to take as active a
part in such an emergency as he would have done had he been a dozen
years younger.  He, with several of the principal men of the town, went
down to the beach to receive the bearers of the flag of truce.

"The boat was manned by a crew of five or six seamen, armed with
cutlasses and arquebusses.  As soon as its keel grated on the sand a
smart little officer leaped ashore, and presented to the Provost a
letter from Captain Fall, which ran somewhat in this fashion:--

"`At Sea, _May twenty-third_.

"`Gentlemen,--I send these two words to inform you, that I will have you
to bring-to the French colour in less than a quarter of an hour, or I
set the town on fire directly.  Such is the order of my master, the King
of France, I am sent by.  Send directly the Mair and chiefs of the town
to make some agreement with me, or I'll make my duty.  It is the will of
yours,--G. FALL.

"`To Monsieur Mair of the town called Arbrought, or in his absence to
the chief man after him in Scotland.'

"On reading this the Provost bowed respectfully to the officer, and
begged of him to wait a few minutes while he should consult with his
chief men.  This was agreed to, and the Provost said to his friends, as
he walked to a neighbouring house--

"`Ye see, freens, this whipper-snapper o' a tade-eater has gotten the
whup hand o' us; but we'll be upsides wi' him.  The main thing is to get
delay, so cut away, Tam Cargill, and tak' horse to Montrose for the
sodgers.  Spare na the spur, lad, an' gar them to understan' that the
case is urgent.'

"While Tam Cargill started away on his mission, the Provost, whose chief
aim was to gain time and cause delay, penned an epistle to the
Frenchman, in which he stated that he had neglected to name the terms on
which he would consent to spare the town, and that he would consider it
extremely obliging if he would, as speedily as possible, return an
answer, stating them, in order that they might be laid before the chief
men of the place."

"When the Provost, who was a grave, dignified old man, with a strong
dash of humour in him, handed this note to the French officer, he did so
with a humble obeisance that appeared to afford much gratification to
the little man.  As the latter jumped into the boat and ordered the men
to push off, the Provost turned slowly to his brother magistrates with a
wink and a quiet smile that convulsed them with suppressed laughter, and
did more to encourage any of the wavering or timid inhabitants than if
he had harangued them heroically for an hour.

"Some time after the boat returned with a reply, which ran thus:--

"`At Sea, _eight o'clock in the Afternoon_.'

"`Gentlemen,--I received just now your answer, by which you say I ask no
terms.  I thought it was useless, since I asked you to come aboard for
agreement.  But here are my terms:--I will have 30,000 pounds sterling
at least, and six of the chiefs men of the town for otage.  Be speedy,
or I shot your town away directly, and I set fire to it.  I am,
gentlemen, your servant,--G. FALL.

"`I sent some of my crew to you, but if some harm happens to them,
you'll be sure we'll hang up the mainyard all the prisoners we have
aboard.

"`To Monsieurs the chiefs men of Arbrought in Scotland.'

"I'm not quite certain," continued the lieutenant, "what were the exact
words of the Provost's reply to this letter, but they conveyed a
distinct and contemptuous refusal to accede to any terms, and, I
believe, invited Fall to come ashore, where, if he did not get precisely
what he had asked, he would be certain to receive a great deal more than
he wanted.

"The enraged and disappointed Frenchman at once began a heavy fire upon
the town, and continued it for a long time, but fortunately it did
little or no harm, as the town lay in a somewhat low position, and
Fall's guns being too much elevated, the shot passed over it.

"Next day another letter was sent to the Provost by some fishermen, who
were captured while fishing off the Bell Rock.  This letter was as
tremendous as the two former.  I can give it to you, word for word, from
memory.

"`At Sea, _May_ 24th.'

"`Gentlemen,--See whether you will come to some terms with me, or I come
in presently with my cutter into the arbour, and I will cast down the
town all over.  Make haste, because I have no time to spare.  I give you
a quarter of an hour to your decision, and after I'll make my duty.  I
think it would be better for you, gentlemen, to come some of you aboard
presently, to settle the affairs of your town.  You'll sure no to be
hurt.  I give you my parole of honour.  I am your, G. FALL.'

"When the Provost received this he looked round and said, `Now,
gentlemen all, we'll hae to fight.  Send me Ogilvy.'

"`Here I am, Provost,' cried a stout, active young fellow; something
like what the captain must have been when he was young, I should think!"

"Ahem!" coughed the captain.

"Well," continued Lindsay, "the Provost said, `Now, Ogilvy, you're a
smart cheel, an' ken aboot war and strategy and the like: I charge ye to
organise the men o' the toon without delay, and tak' what steps ye think
adveesable.  Meanwhile, I'll away and ripe oot a' the airms and guns I
can find.  Haste ye, lad, an' mak' as muckle noise aboot it as ye can.'

"`Trust me,' said Ogilvy, who appeared to have been one of those men who
regard a fight as a piece of good fun.

"Turning to the multitude, who had heard the commission given, and were
ready for anything, he shouted, `Now, boys, ye heard the Provost.  I
need not ask if you are all ready to fight--'

"A deafening cheer interrupted the speaker, who, when it ceased,
proceeded--

"`Well, then, I've but one piece of advice to give ye: _Obey orders at
once_.  When I tell ye to halt, stop dead like lampposts; when I say,
"Charge!" go at them like wild cats, and drive the Frenchmen into the
sea!'  `Hurrah!' yelled the crowd, for they were wild with excitement
and rage, and only wanted a leader to organise them and make them
formidable.  When the cheer ceased, Ogilvy cried, `Now, then, every man
who knows how to beat a kettledrum and blow a trumpet come here.'

"About twenty men answered to the summons, and to these Ogilvy said
aloud, in order that all might hear, `Go, get you all the trumpets,
drums, horns, bugles, and trombones in the town; beat the drums till
they split, and blow the bugles till they burst, and don't give in till
ye can't go on.  The rest of you,' he added, turning to the crowd, `go,
get arms, guns, swords, pistols, scythes, pitchforks, pokers--any thing,
everything--and meet me at the head of Market-gate--away!'

"No king of necromancers ever dispersed his legions more rapidly than
did Ogilvy on that occasion.  They gave one final cheer, and scattered
like chaff before the wind, leaving their commander alone, with a select
few, whom he kept by him as a sort of staff to consult with and despatch
with orders.

"The noise that instantly ensued in the town was something
pandemoniacal.  Only three drums were found, but tin kettles and pans
were not wanting, and these, superintended by Hugh Barr, the town
drummer, did great execution.  Three key-bugles, an old French horn, and
a tin trumpet of a mail-coach guard, were sounded at intervals in every
quarter of the town, while the men were marshalled, and made to march
hither and thither in detached bodies, as if all were busily engaged in
making preparations for a formidable defence.

"In one somewhat elevated position a number of men were set to work with
spades, picks, and shovels, to throw up an earthwork.  When it had
assumed sufficiently large dimensions to attract the attention of the
French, a body of men, with blue jackets, and caps with bits of red
flannel hanging down the sides, were marched up behind it at the double,
and posted there.

"Meanwhile Ogilvy had prepared a dummy field piece, by dismounting a
cart from its wheels and fixing on the axle a great old wooden pump, not
unlike a big gun in shape; another cart was attached to this to
represent a limber; four horses were harnessed to the affair; two men
mounted these, and, amid a tremendous flourish of trumpets and beating
of drums, the artillery went crashing along the streets and up the
eminence crowned by the earthwork, where they wheeled the gun into
position.

"The artillerymen sprang at the old pump like true Britons, and began to
sponge it out as if they had been bred to gunnery from childhood, while
the limber was detached and galloped to the rear.  In this operation the
cart was smashed to pieces, and the two hindmost horses were thrown; but
this mattered little, as they had got round a corner, and the French did
not see it.

"Fall and his brave men seem to have been upset altogether by these
warlike demonstrations, for the moment the big gun made its appearance
the sails were shaken loose, and the French privateer sheered off;
capturing as he left the bay, however, several small vessels, which he
carried off as prizes to France.  And so," concluded the lieutenant,
"Captain Fall sailed away, and never was heard of more."

"Well told; well told, leftenant," cried the captain, whose eyes
sparkled at the concluding account of the defensive operations, "and
true every word of it."

"That's good testimony to my truthfulness, then," said Lindsay,
laughing, "for you were there yourself!"

"There yourself, uncle?" repeated Minnie, with a glance of surprise that
quickly changed into a look of intelligence, as she exclaimed, with a
merry laugh, "Ah!  I see.  It was _you_, uncle, who did it all; who
commanded on that occasion--"

"My child," said the captain, resuming his pipe with an expression of
mild reproof on his countenance, "don't go for to pry too deep into
things o' the past.  I _may_ have been a fire-eater once--I _may_ have
been a gay young feller as could--; but no matter.  Avast musin'!  As
Lord Bacon says--

  "`The light of other days is faded,
  An' all their glory's past;
  My boots no longer look as they did,
  But, like my coat, are goin' fast.'

"But I say, leftenant, how long do you mean to keep pullin' about here,
without an enemy, or, as far as I can see, an object in view?  Don't you
think we might land, and let Minnie see some of the caves?"

"With all my heart, captain, and here is a convenient bay to run the
boat ashore."

As he spoke the boat shot past one of those bold promontories of red
sandstone which project along that coast in wild picturesque forms,
terminating in some instances in detached headlands, elsewhere in
natural arches.  The cliffs were so close to the boat that they could
have been touched by the oars, while the rocks, rising to a considerable
height, almost overhung them.  Just beyond this a beautiful bay opened
up to view, with a narrow strip of yellow shingle round the base of the
cliffs, which here lost for a short distance their rugged character,
though not their height, and were covered with herbage.  A zigzag path
led to the top, and the whole neighbourhood was full of ocean-worn coves
and gullies, some of them dry, and many filled with water, while others
were filled at high tide, and left empty when the tides fell.

"O how beautiful! and what a place for smugglers!" was Minnie's
enthusiastic exclamation on first catching sight of the bay.

"The smugglers and you would appear to be of one mind," said Ruby, "for
they are particularly fond of this place."

"So fond of it," said the lieutenant, "that I mean to wait for them here
in anticipation of a moonlight visit this night, if my fair passenger
will consent to wander in such wild places at such late hours, guarded
from the night air by my boat-cloak, and assured of the protection of my
stout boatmen in case of any danger, although there is little prospect
of our meeting with any greater danger than a breeze or a shower of
rain."

Minnie said that she would like nothing better; that she did not mind
the night air; and, as to danger from men, she felt that she should be
well cared for in present circumstances.

As she uttered the last words she naturally glanced at Ruby, for Minnie
was of a dependent and trusting nature; but as Ruby happened to be
regarding her intently, though quite accidentally, at the moment, she
dropped her eyes and blushed.

It is wonderful the power of a little glance at times.  The glance
referred to made Ruby perfectly happy.  It conveyed to him the assurance
that Minnie regarded the protection of the entire boat's crew, including
the lieutenant, as quite unnecessary, and that she deemed his single arm
all that she required or wanted.

The sun was just dipping behind the tall cliffs, and his parting rays
were kissing the top of Minnie's head as if they positively could not
help it, and had recklessly made up their mind to do it, come what
might!

Ruby looked at the golden light kissing the golden hair, and he felt--

Oh! you know, reader; if you have ever been in similar circumstances,
you _understand_ what he felt; if you have not, no words from me, or
from any other man, can ever convey to you the most distant idea of
_what_ Ruby felt on that occasion!

On reaching the shore they all went up to the green banks at the foot of
the cliffs, and turned round to watch the men as they pulled the boat to
a convenient point for re-embarking at a moment's notice.

"You see," said the lieutenant, pursuing a conversation which he had
been holding with the captain, "I have been told that Big Swankie, and
his mate Davy Spink (who, it seems, is not over-friendly with him just
now), mean to visit one of the luggers which is expected to come in
to-night, before the moon rises, and bring off some kegs of Auchmithie
water, which, no doubt, they will try to hide in Dickmont's Den.  I
shall lie snugly here on the watch, and hope to nab them before they
reach that celebrated old smuggler's abode."

"Well, I'll stay about here," said the captain, "and show Minnie the
caves.  I would like to have taken her to see the Gaylet Pot, which is
one o' the queerest hereabouts; but I'm too old for such rough work
now."

"But _I_ am not too old for it," interposed Ruby, "so if Minnie would
like to go--"

"But I won't desert _you_, uncle," said Minnie hastily.

"Nay, lass, call it not desertion.  I can smoke my pipe here, an'
contemplate.  I'm fond of contemplation--

  "`By the starry light of the summer night,
  On the banks of the blue Moselle,'

"Though, for the matter o' that, moonlight'll do, if there's no stars.
I think it's good for the mind, Minnie, and keeps all taut.
Contemplation is just like takin' an extra pull on the lee braces.  So
you may go with Ruby, lass."

Thus advised, and being further urged by Ruby himself, and being
moreover exceedingly anxious to see this cave, Minnie consented; so the
two set off together, and, climbing to the summit of the cliffs,
followed the narrow footpath that runs close to their giddy edge all
along the coast.

In less than half an hour they reached the Giel or Gaylet Pot.



CHAPTER NINETEEN.

AN ADVENTURE--SECRETS REVEALED, AND A PRIZE.

The Giel or Gaylet Pot, down into which Ruby, with great care and
circumspection, led Minnie, is one of the most curious of Nature's
freaks among the cliffs of Arbroath.

In some places there is a small scrap of pebbly beach at the base of
those perpendicular cliffs; in most places there is none--the cliffs
presenting to the sea almost a dead wall, where neither ship nor boat
could find refuge from the storm.

The country, inland, however, does not partake of the rugged nature of
the cliffs.  It slopes gradually towards them--so gradually that it may
be termed flat, and if a stranger were to walk towards the sea over the
fields in a dark night, the first intimation he would receive of his
dangerous position would be when his foot descended into the terrible
abyss that would receive his shattered frame a hundred feet below.

In one of the fields there is a hole about a hundred yards across, and
as deep as the cliffs in that part are high.  It is about fifty or
eighty yards from the edge of the cliffs, and resembles an old quarry;
but it is cut so sharply out of the flat field that it shows no sign of
its existence until the traveller is close upon it.  The rocky sides,
too, are so steep, that at first sight it seems as if no man could
descend into it.  But the most peculiar point about this hole is, that
at the foot of it there is the opening of a cavern, through which the
sea rolls into the hole, and breaks in wavelets on a miniature shore.
The sea has forced its way inland and underground until it has burst
into the bottom of this hole, which is not inaptly compared to a pot
with water boiling at the bottom of it.  When a spectator looks into the
cave, standing at the bottom of the "Pot", he sees the seaward opening
at the other end--a bright spot of light in the dark interior.

"You won't get nervous, Minnie?" said Ruby, pausing when about halfway
down the steep declivity, where the track, or rather the place of
descent, became still more steep and difficult; "a slip here would be
dangerous."

"I have no fear, Ruby, as long as you keep by me."

In a few minutes they reached the bottom, and, looking up, the sky
appeared above them like a blue circular ceiling, with the edges of the
Gaylet Pot sharply defined against it.

Proceeding over a mass of fallen rock, they reached the pebbly strand at
the cave's inner mouth.

"I can see the interior now, as my eyes become accustomed to the dim
light," said Minnie, gazing up wistfully into the vaulted roof, where
the edges of projecting rocks seemed to peer out of darkness.  "Surely
this must be a place for smugglers to come to!"

"They don't often come here.  The place is not so suitable as many of
the other caves are."

From the low, subdued tones in which they both spoke, it was evident
that the place inspired them with feelings of awe.

"Come, Minnie," said Ruby, at length, in a more cheerful tone, "let us
go into this cave and explore it."

"But the water may be deep," objected Minnie; "besides, I do not like to
wade, even though it be shallow."

"Nay, sweet one; do you think I would ask you to wet your pretty feet?
There is very little wading required.  See, I have only to raise you in
my arms and take two steps into the water, and a third step to the left
round that projecting rock, where I can set you down on another beach
inside the cave.  Your eyes will soon get used to the subdued light, and
then you will see things much more clearly than you would think it
possible viewed from this point."

Minnie did not require much pressing.  She had perfect confidence in her
lover, and was naturally fearless in disposition, so she was soon placed
on the subterranean beach of the Gaylet Cave, and for some time wandered
about in the dimly-lighted place, leaning on Ruby's arm.

Gradually their eyes became accustomed to the place, and then its
mysterious beauty and wildness began to have full effect on their minds,
inducing them to remain for a long time, silent, as they sat side by
side on a piece of fallen rock.

They sat looking in the direction of the seaward entrance to the cavern,
where the light glowed brightly on the rocks, gradually losing its
brilliancy as it penetrated the cave, until it became quite dim in the
centre.  No part of the main cave was quite dark, but the offshoot, in
which the lovers sat, was almost dark.  To anyone viewing it from the
outer cave it would have appeared completely so.

"Is that a sea-gull at the outlet?" enquired Minnie, after a long pause.

Ruby looked intently for a moment in the direction indicated.

"Minnie," he said quickly, and in a tone of surprise, "that is a large
gull, if it be one at all, and uses oars instead of wings.  Who can it
be?  Smugglers never come here that I am aware of, and Lindsay is not a
likely man to waste his time in pulling about when he has other work to
do."

"Perhaps it may be some fishermen from Auchmithie," suggested Minnie,
"who are fond of exploring, like you and me."

"Mayhap it is, but we shall soon see, for here they come.  We must keep
out of sight, my girl."

Ruby rose and led Minnie into the recesses of the cavern, where they
were speedily shrouded in profound darkness, and could not be seen by
anyone, although they themselves could observe all that occurred in the
space in front of them.

The boat, which had entered the cavern by its seaward mouth, was a small
one, manned by two fishermen, who were silent as they rowed under the
arched roof; but it was evident that their silence did not proceed from
caution, for they made no effort to prevent or check the noise of the
oars.

In a few seconds the keel grated on the pebbles, and one of the men
leaped out.

"Noo, Davy," he said, in a voice that sounded deep and hollow under that
vaulted roof, "oot wi' the kegs.  Haste ye, man."

"'Tis Big Swankie," whispered Ruby.

"There's nae hurry," objected the other fisherman, who, we need scarcely
inform the reader, was our friend, Davy Spink.

"Nae hurry!" repeated his comrade angrily.  "That's aye yer cry.  Half
o' oor ventures hae failed because ye object to hurry."

"Hoot, man! that's enough o't," said Spink, in the nettled tone of a man
who has been a good deal worried.  Indeed, the tones of both showed that
these few sentences were but the continuation of a quarrel which had
begun elsewhere.

"It's plain to me that we must pairt, freen'," said Swankie in a dogged
manner, as he lifted a keg out of the boat and placed it on the ground.

"Ay," exclaimed Spink, with something of a sneer, "an' d'ye think I'll
pairt without a diveesion o' the siller tea-pots and things that ye
daurna sell for fear o' bein' fund out?"

"I wonder ye dinna claim half o' the jewels and things as weel,"
retorted Swankie; "ye hae mair right to _them_, seein' ye had a hand in
findin' them."

"_Me_ a hand in findin' them," exclaimed Spink, with sudden indignation.
"Was it _me_ that fand the deed body o' the auld man on the Bell Rock?
Na, na, freend.  I hae naething to do wi' deed men's jewels."

"Have ye no?" retorted the other.  "It's strange, then, that ye should
entertain such sma' objections to deed men's siller."

"Weel-a-weel, Swankie, the less we say on thae matters the better.
Here, tak' haud o' the tither keg."

The conversation ceased at this stage abruptly.  Evidently each had
touched on the other's weak point, so both tacitly agreed to drop the
subject.

Presently Big Swankie took out a flint and steel, and proceeded to
strike a light.  It was some some time before the tinder would catch.
At each stroke of the steel a shower of brilliant sparks lit up his
countenance for an instant, and this momentary glance showed that its
expression was not prepossessing by any means.

Ruby drew Minnie farther into the recess which concealed them, and
awaited the result with some anxiety, for he felt that the amount of
knowledge with which he had become possessed thus unintentionally, small
though it was, was sufficient to justify the smugglers in regarding him
as a dangerous enemy.

He had scarcely drawn himself quite within the shadow of the recess,
when Swankie succeeded in kindling a torch, which filled the cavern with
a lurid light, and revealed its various forms, rendering it, if
possible, more mysterious and unearthly than ever.

"Here, Spink," cried Swankie, who was gradually getting into better
humour, "haud the light, and gie me the spade."

"Ye better put them behind the rock, far in," suggested Spink.

The other seemed to entertain this idea for a moment, for he raised the
torch above his head, and, advancing into the cave, carefully examined
the rocks at the inner end.

Step by step he drew near to the place where Ruby and Minnie were
concealed, muttering to himself, as he looked at each spot that might
possibly suit his purpose, "Na, na, the waves wad wash the kegs oot o'
that if it cam' on to blaw."

He made another step forward, and the light fell almost on the head of
Ruby, who felt Minnie's arm tremble.  He clenched his hands with that
feeling of resolve that comes over a man when he has made up his mind to
fight.

Just then an exclamation of surprise escaped from his comrade.

"Losh! man, what have we here?" he cried, picking up a small object that
glittered in the light.

Minnie's heart sank, for she could see that the thing was a small brooch
which she was in the habit of wearing in her neckerchief, and which must
have been detached when Ruby carried her into the cave.

She felt assured that this would lead to their discovery; but it had
quite the opposite effect, for it caused Swankie to turn round and
examine the trinket with much curiosity.

A long discussion as to how it could have come there immediately ensued
between the smugglers, in the midst of which a wavelet washed against
Swankie's feet, reminding him that the tide was rising, and that he had
no time to lose.

"There's nae place behint the rocks," said he quickly, putting the
brooch in his pocket, "so we'll just hide the kegs amang the stanes.
Lucky for us that we got the rest o' the cargo run ashore at Auchmithie.
This'll lie snugly here, and we'll pull past the leftenant, who thinks
we havena seen him, with oor heeds up and oor tongues in oor cheeks."

They both chuckled heartily at the idea of disappointing the preventive
officer, and while one held the torch the other dug a hole in the beach
deep enough to contain the two kegs.

"In ye go, my beauties," said Swankie, covering them up.  "Mony's the
time I've buried ye."

"Ay, an' mony's the time ye've helped at their resurrection," added
Spink, with a laugh.

"Noo, we'll away an' have a look at the kegs in the Forbidden Cave,"
said Swankie, "see that they're a' richt, an' then have our game wi' the
land-sharks."

Next moment the torch was dashed against the stones and extinguished,
and the two men, leaping into their boat, rowed away.  As they passed
through the outer cavern, Ruby heard them arrange to go back to
Auchmithie.  Their voices were too indistinct to enable him to ascertain
their object in doing so, but he knew enough of the smugglers to enable
him to guess that it was for the purpose of warning some of their
friends of the presence of the preventive boat, which their words proved
that they had seen.

"Now, Minnie," said he, starting up as soon as the boat had disappeared,
"this is what I call good luck, for not only shall we be able to return
with something to the boat, but we shall be able to intercept big
Swankie and his comrade, and offer them a glass of their own gin!"

"Yes, and I shall be able to boast of having had quite a little
adventure," said Minnie, who, now that her anxiety was ever, began to
feel elated.

They did not waste time in conversation, however, for the digging up of
two kegs from a gravelly beach with fingers instead of a spade was not a
quick or easy thing to do; so Ruby found as he went down on his knees in
that dark place and began the work.

"Can I help you?" asked his fair companion after a time.

"Help me!  What?  Chafe and tear your little hands with work that all
but skins mine?  Nay, truly.  But here comes one, and the other will
soon follow.  Yo, heave, _Ho_!"

With the well-known nautical shout Ruby put forth an herculean effort,
and tore the kegs out of the earth.  After a short pause he carried
Minnie out of the cavern, and led her to the field above by the same
path by which they had descended.

Then he returned for the kegs of gin.  They were very heavy, but not too
heavy for the strength of the young giant, who was soon hastening with
rapid strides towards the bay, where they had left their friends.  He
bore a keg under each arm, and Minnie tripped lightly by his side,--and
laughingly, too, for she enjoyed the thought of the discomfiture that
was in store for the smugglers.



CHAPTER TWENTY.

THE SMUGGLERS ARE "TREATED" TO GIN AND ASTONISHMENT.

They found the lieutenant and Captain Ogilvy stretched on the grass,
smoking their pipes together.  The daylight had almost deepened into
night, and a few stars were beginning to twinkle in the sky.

"Hey! what have we here--smugglers?" cried the captain, springing up
rather quickly, as Ruby came unexpectedly on them.

"Just so, uncle," said Minnie, with a laugh.  "We have here some gin,
smuggled all the way from Holland, and have come to ask your opinion of
it."

"Why, Ruby, how came you by this?" enquired Lindsay in amazement, as he
examined the kegs with critical care.

"Suppose I should say that I have been taken into confidence by the
smugglers and then betrayed them."

"I should reply that the one idea was improbable, and the other
impossible," returned the lieutenant.

"Well, I have at all events found out their secrets, and now I reveal
them."

In a few words Ruby acquainted his friends with all that has just been
narrated.

The moment he had finished, the lieutenant ordered his men to launch the
boat.  The kegs were put into the stern-sheets, the party embarked, and,
pushing off, they rowed gently out of the bay, and crept slowly along
the shore, under the deep shadow of the cliffs.

"How dark it is getting!" said Minnie, after they had rowed for some
time in silence.

"The moon will soon be up," said the lieutenant.  "Meanwhile I'll cast a
little light on the subject by having a pipe.  Will you join me,
captain?"

This was a temptation which the captain never resisted; indeed, he did
not regard it as a temptation at all, and would have smiled at the idea
of resistance.

"Minnie, lass," said he, as he complacently filled the blackened bowl,
and calmly stuffed down the glowing tobacco with the end of that
marvellously callous little fingers, "it's a wonderful thing that baccy.
I don't know what man would do without it."

"Quite as well as woman does, I should think," replied Minnie.

"I'm not so sure of that, lass.  It's more nat'ral for man to smoke than
for woman.  Ye see, woman, lovely woman, should be `all my fancy painted
her, both lovely and divine.'  It would never do to have baccy perfumes
hangin' about her rosy lips."

"But, uncle, why should man have the disagreeable perfumes you speak of
hanging about _his_ lips?"

"I don't know, lass.  It's all a matter o' feeling.  `'Twere vain to
tell thee all I feel, how much my heart would wish to say;' but of this
I'm certain sure, that I'd never git along without my pipe.  It's like
compass, helm, and ballast all in one.  Is that the moon, leftenant?"

The captain pointed to a faint gleam of light on the horizon, which he
knew well enough to be the moon; but he wished to change the subject.

"Ay is it, and there comes a boat.  Steady, men! lay on your oars a
bit."

This was said earnestly.  In one instant all were silent, and the boat
lay as motionless as the shadows of the cliffs among which it was
involved.

Presently the sound of oars was heard.  Almost at the same moment, the
upper edge of the moon rose above the horizon, and covered the sea with
rippling silver.  Ere long a boat shot into this stream of light, and
rowed swiftly in the direction of Arbroath.

"There are only two men in it," whispered the lieutenant.

"Ay, these are my good friends Swankie and Spink, who know a deal more
about other improper callings besides smuggling, if I did not greatly
mistake their words," cried Ruby.

"Give way, lads!" cried the lieutenant.

The boat sprang at the word from her position under the cliffs, and was
soon out upon the sea in full chase of the smugglers, who bent to their
oars more lustily, evidently intending to trust to their speed.

"Strange," said the lieutenant, as the distance between the two began
sensibly to decrease, "if these be smugglers, with an empty boat, as you
lead me to suppose they are, they would only be too glad to stop and let
us see that they had nothing aboard that we could touch.  It leads me to
think that you are mistaken, Ruby Brand, and that these are not your
friends."

"Nay, the same fact convinces me that they are the very men we seek; for
they said they meant to have some game with you, and what more amusing
than to give you a long, hard chase for nothing?"

"True; you are right.  Well, we will turn the tables on them.  Take the
helm for a minute, while I tap one of the kegs."

The tapping was soon accomplished, and a quantity of the spirit was
drawn off into the captain's pocket-flask.

"Taste it, captain, and let's have your opinion."  Captain Ogilvy
complied.  He put the flask to his lips, and, on removing it, smacked
them, and looked at the party with that extremely grave, almost solemn
expression, which is usually assumed by a man when strong liquid is
being put to the delicate test of his palate.

"Oh!" exclaimed the captain, opening his eyes very wide indeed.

What "oh" meant, was rather doubtful at first; but when the captain put
the flask again to his lips, and took another pull, a good deal longer
than the first, much, if not all of the doubt was removed.

"Prime! nectar!" he murmured, in a species of subdued ecstasy, at the
end of the second draught.

"Evidently the right stuff," said Lindsay, laughing.

  "Liquid streams--celestial nectar,
  Darted through the ambient sky,--"

Said the captain; "liquid, ay, liquid is the word."

He was about to test the liquid again:--

"Stop! stop! fair play, captain; it's my turn now," cried the
lieutenant, snatching the flask from his friend's grasp, and applying it
to his own lips.

Both the lieutenant and Ruby pronounced the gin perfect, and as Minnie
positively refused either to taste or to pronounce judgment, the flask
was returned to its owner's pocket.

They were now close on the smugglers, whom they hailed, and commanded to
lay on their oars.

The order was at once obeyed, and the boats were speedily rubbing sides
together.

"I should like to examine your boat, friends," said the lieutenant as he
stepped across the gunwales.

"Oh! sir, I'm thankfu' to find you're not smugglers," said Swankie, with
an assumed air of mingled respect and alarm.

"If we'd only know'd ye was preventives we'd ha' backed oars at once.
There's nothin' here; ye may seek as long's ye please."

The hypocritical rascal winked slyly to his comrade as he said this.
Meanwhile Lindsay and one of the men examined the contents of the boat,
and, finding nothing contraband, the former said--

"So, you're honest men, I find.  Fishermen, doubtless?"

"Ay, some o' yer crew ken us brawly," said Davy Spink with a grin.

"Well, I won't detain you," rejoined the lieutenant; "it's quite a
pleasure to chase honest men on the high seas in these times of war and
smuggling.  But it's too bad to have given you such a fright, lads, for
nothing.  What say you to a glass of gin?"

Big Swankie and his comrade glanced at each other in surprise.  They
evidently thought this an unaccountably polite Government officer, and
were puzzled.  However, they could do no less than accept such a
generous offer.

"Thank'ee, sir," said Big Swankie, spitting out his quid and
significantly wiping his mouth.  "I hae nae objection.  Doubtless it'll
be the best that the like o' you carries in yer bottle."

"The best, certainly," said the lieutenant, as he poured out a bumper,
and handed it to the smuggler.  "It was smuggled, of course, and you see
His Majesty is kind enough to give his servants a little of what they
rescue from the rascals, to drink his health."

"Weel, I drink to the King," said Swankie, "an' confusion to all his
enemies, 'specially to smugglers."

He tossed off the gin with infinite gusto, and handed back the cup with
a smack of the lips and a look that plainly said, "More, if you please!"

But the hint was not taken.  Another bumper was filled and handed to
Davy Spink, who had been eyeing the crew of the boat with great
suspicion.  He accepted the cup, nodded curtly, and said--

"Here's t'ye, gentlemen, no forgettin' the fair leddy in the
stern-sheets."

While he was drinking the gin the lieutenant turned to his men--

"Get out the keg, lads, from which that came, and refill the flask.
Hold it well up in the moonlight, and see that ye don't spill a single
drop, as you value your lives.  Hey! my man, what ails you?  Does the
gin disagree with your stomach, or have you never seen a smuggled keg of
spirits before, that you stare at it as if it were a keg of ghosts!"

The latter part of this speech was addressed to Swankie, who no sooner
beheld the keg than his eyes opened up until they resembled two great
oysters.  His mouth slowly followed suit.  Davy Spink's attention having
been attracted, he became subject to similar alterations of visage.

"Hallo!" cried the captain, while the whole crew burst into a laugh,
"you must have given them poison.  Have you a stomach-pump, doctor?" he
said, turning hastily to Ruby.

"No, nothing but a penknife and a tobacco-stopper.  If they're of any
use to you--"

He was interrupted by a loud laugh from Big Swankie, who quickly
recovered his presence of mind, and declared that he had never tasted
such capital stuff in his life.

"Have ye much o't, sir?"

"O yes, a good deal.  I have _two_ kegs of it" (the lieutenant grinned
very hard at this point), "and we expect to get a little more to-night."

"Ha!" exclaimed Davy Spink, "there's no doot plenty o't in the coves
hereaway, for they're an awfu' smugglin' set.  Whan did ye find the twa
kegs, noo, if I may ask?"

"Oh, certainly.  I got them not more than an hour ago."

The smugglers glanced at each other and were struck dumb; but they were
now too much on their guard to let any further evidence of surprise
escape them.

"Weel, I wush ye success, sirs," said Swankie, sitting down to his oar.
"It's likely ye'll come across mair if ye try Dickmont's Den.  There's
usually somethin' hidden thereaboots."

"Thank you, friend, for the hint," said the lieutenant, as he took his
place at the tiller-ropes, "but I shall have a look at the Gaylet Cove,
I think, this evening."

"What! the Gaylet Cove?" cried Spink.  "Ye might as weel look for kegs
at the bottom o' the deep sea."

"Perhaps so; nevertheless, I have taken a fancy to go there.  If I find
nothing, I will take a look into the _Forbidden Cave_."

"The Forbidden Cave!" almost howled Swankie.  "Wha iver heard o'
smugglers hidin' onything there?  The air in't wad pushen a rotten."

"Perhaps it would, yet I mean to try."

"Weel-a-weel, ye may try, but ye might as weel seek for kegs o' gin on
the Bell Rock."

"Ha! it's not the first time that strange things have been found on the
Bell Rock," said Ruby suddenly.  "I have heard of _jewels_, even, being
discovered there."

"Give way, men; shove off," cried the lieutenant.  "A pleasant pull to
you, lads.  Good night."

The two boats parted, and while the lieutenant and his friends made for
the shore, the smugglers rowed towards Arbroath in a state of mingled
amazement and despair at what they had heard and seen.

"It was Ruby Brand that spoke last, Davy."

"Ay; he was i' the shadow o' Captain Ogilvy and I couldna see his face,
but I thought it like his voice when he first spoke."

"Hoo _can_ he hae come to ken aboot the jewels?"

"That's mair than I can tell."

"I'll bury them," said Swankie, "an' then it'll puzzle onybody to tell
whaur they are."

"Ye'll please yoursell," said Spink.

Swankie was too angry to make any reply, or to enter into further
conversation with his comrade about the kegs of gin, so they continued
their way in silence.

Meanwhile, as Lieutenant Lindsay and his men had a night of work before
them, the captain suggested that Minnie, Ruby, and himself should be
landed within a mile of the town, and left to find their way thither on
foot.  This was agreed to; and while the one party walked home by the
romantic pathway at the top of the cliffs, the other rowed away to
explore the dark recesses of the Forbidden Cave.



CHAPTER TWENTY ONE.

THE BELL ROCK AGAIN--A DREARY NIGHT IN A STRANGE HABITATION.

During that winter Ruby Brand wrought diligently in the workyard at the
lighthouse materials, and, by living economically, began to save a small
sum of money, which he laid carefully by with a view to his marriage
with Minnie Gray.

Being an impulsive man, Ruby would have married Minnie, then and there,
without looking too earnestly to the future.  But his mother had advised
him to wait till he should have laid by a little for a "rainy day."  The
captain had recommended patience, tobacco, and philosophy, and had
enforced his recommendations with sundry apt quotations from dead and
living novelists, dramatists, and poets.  Minnie herself, poor girl,
felt that she ought not to run counter to the wishes of her best and
dearest friends, so she too advised delay for a "little time"; and Ruby
was fain to content himself with bewailing his hard lot internally, and
knocking Jamie Dove's bellows, anvils, and sledge-hammers about in a way
that induced that son of Vulcan to believe his assistant had gone mad!

As for big Swankie, he hid his ill-gotten gains under the floor of his
tumble-down cottage, and went about his evil courses as usual in company
with his comrade Davy Spink, who continued to fight and make it up with
him as of yore.

It must not be supposed that Ruby forgot the conversation he had
overheard in the Gaylet Cove.  He and Minnie and his uncle had frequent
discussions in regard to it, but to little purpose; for although Swankie
and Spink had discovered old Mr Brand's body on the Bell Rock, it did
not follow that any jewels or money they had found there were
necessarily his.  Still Ruby could not divest his mind of the feeling
that there was some connexion between the two, and he was convinced,
from what had fallen from Davy Spink about "silver teapots and things",
that Swankie was the man of whose bad deeds he himself had been
suspected.

As there seemed no possibility of bringing the matter home to him,
however, he resolved to dismiss the whole affair from his mind in the
meantime.

Things were very much in this state when, in the spring, the operations
at the Bell Rock were resumed.

Jamie Dove, Ruby, Robert Selkirk, and several of the principal workmen,
accompanied the engineers on their first visit to the rock, and they
sailed towards the scene of their former labours with deep and peculiar
interest, such as one might feel on renewing acquaintance with an old
friend who had passed through many hard and trying struggles since the
last time of meeting.

The storms of winter had raged round the Bell Rock as usual--as they had
done, in fact, since the world began; but that winter the handiwork of
man had also been exposed to the fury of the elements there.  It was
known that the beacon had survived the storms, for it could be seen by
telescope from the shore in clear weather--like a little speck on the
seaward horizon.  Now they were about to revisit the old haunt, and have
a close inspection of the damage that it was supposed must certainly
have been done.

To the credit of the able engineer who planned and carried out the whole
works, the beacon was found to have resisted winds and waves
successfully.

It was on a bitterly cold morning about the end of March that the first
visit of the season was paid to the Bell Rock.  Mr Stevenson and his
party of engineers and artificers sailed in the lighthouse yacht; and,
on coming within a proper distance of the rock, two boats were lowered
and pushed off.  The sea ran with such force upon the rock that it
seemed doubtful whether a landing could be effected.  About half-past
eight, when the rock was fairly above water, several attempts were made
to land, but the breach of the sea was still so great that they were
driven back.

On the eastern side the sea separated into two distinct waves, which
came with a sweep round the western side, where they met, and rose in a
burst of spray to a considerable height.  Watching, however, for what
the sailors termed a _smooth_, and catching a favourable opportunity,
they rowed between the two seas dexterously, and made a successful
landing at the western creek.

The sturdy beacon was then closely examined.  It had been painted white
at the end of the previous season, but the lower parts of the posts were
found to have become green--the sea having clothed them with a soft
garment of weed.  The sea-birds had evidently imagined that it was put
up expressly for their benefit; for a number of cormorants and large
herring-gulls had taken up their quarters on it--finding it, no doubt,
conveniently near to their fishing-grounds.

A critical inspection of all its parts showed that everything about it
was in a most satisfactory state.  There was not the slightest
indication of working or shifting in the great iron stanchions with
which the beams were fixed, nor of any of the joints or places of
connexion; and, excepting some of the bracing-chains which had been
loosened, everything wars found in the same entire state in which it had
been left the previous season.

Only those who know what that beacon had been subjected to can form a
correct estimate of the importance of this discovery, and the amount of
satisfaction it afforded to those most interested in the works at the
Bell Rock.  To say that the party congratulated themselves would be far
short of the reality.  They hailed the event with cheers, and their
looks seemed to indicate that some piece of immense and unexpected good
fortune had befallen each individual.

From that moment Mr Stevenson saw the practicability and propriety of
fitting up the beacon, not only as a place of refuge in case of
accidents to the boats in landing, but as a residence for the men during
the working months.

From that moment, too, poor Jamie Dove began to see the dawn of happier
days; for when the beacon should be fitted up as a residence he would
bid farewell to the hated floating light, and take up his abode, as he
expressed it, "on land."

"On land!"  It is probable that this Jamie Dove was the first man, since
the world began, who had entertained the till then absurdly preposterous
notion that the fatal Bell Rock was "land," or that it could be made a
place of even temporary residence.

A hundred years ago men would have laughed at the bare idea.  Fifty
years ago that idea was realised; for more than half a century that
sunken reef has been, and still is, the safe and comfortable home of
man!

Forgive, reader, our tendency to anticipate.  Let us proceed with our
inspection.

Having ascertained that the foundations of the beacon were all right,
the engineers next ascended to the upper parts, where they found the
cross-beams and their fixtures in an equally satisfactory condition.

On the top a strong chest had been fixed the preceding season, in which
had been placed a quantity of sea-biscuits and several bottles of water,
in case of accident to the boats, or in the event of shipwreck occurring
on the rock.  The biscuit, having been carefully placed in tin
canisters, was found in good condition, but several of the water-bottles
had burst, in consequence, it was supposed, of frost during the winter.
Twelve of the bottles, however, remained entire, so that the Bell Rock
may be said to have been transformed, even at that date, from a point of
destruction into a place of comparative safety.

While the party were thus employed, the landing-master reminded them
that the sea was running high, and that it would be necessary to set off
while the rock afforded anything like shelter to the boats, which by
that time had been made fast to the beacon and rode with much agitation,
each requiring two men with boat-hooks to keep them from striking each
other, or ranging up against the beacon.  But under these circumstances
the greatest confidence was felt by everyone, from the security afforded
by that temporary erection; for, supposing that the wind had suddenly
increased to a gale, and that it had been found inadvisable to go into
the boats; or supposing they had drifted or sprung a leak from striking
upon the rocks, in any of these possible, and not at all improbable,
cases, they had now something to lay hold of, and, though occupying the
dreary habitation of the gull and the cormorant, affording only bread
and water, yet _life_ would be preserved, and, under the circumstances,
they would have been supported by the hope of being ultimately relieved.

Soon after this the works at the Bell Rock were resumed, with, if
possible, greater vigour than before, and ere long the "house" was fixed
to the top of the beacon, and the engineer and his men took up their
abode there.

Think of this, reader.  Six great wooden beams were fastened to a rock,
over which the waves roared twice every day, and on the top of these a
pleasant little marine residence was nailed, as one might nail a dovecot
on the top of a pole!

This residence was ultimately fitted up in such a way as to become a
comparatively comfortable and commodious abode.  It contained four
storeys.  The first was the mortar-gallery, where the mortar for the
lighthouse was mixed as required; it also supported the forge.  The
second was the cook-room.  The third the apartment of the engineer and
his assistants; and the fourth was the artificers' barrack-room.  This
house was of course built of wood, but it was firmly put together, for
it had to pass through many a terrific ordeal.

In order to give some idea of the interior, we shall describe the cabin
of Mr Stevenson.  It measured four feet three inches in breadth on the
floor, and though, from the oblique direction of the beams of the
beacon, it widened towards the top, yet it did not admit of the full
extension of the occupant's arms when he stood on the floor.  Its length
was little more than sufficient to admit of a cot-bed being suspended
during the night.  This cot was arranged so as to be triced up to the
roof during the day, thus leaving free room for occasional visitors, and
for comparatively free motion.  A folding table was attached with hinges
immediately under the small window of the apartment.  The remainder of
the space was fitted up with books, barometer, thermometer, portmanteau,
and two or three camp-stools.

The walls were covered with green cloth, formed into panels with red
tape, a substance which, by the way, might have had an _accidental_
connexion with the Bell Rock Lighthouse, but which could not, by any
possibility, have influenced it as a _principle_, otherwise that
building would probably never have been built, or, if built, would
certainly not have stood until the present day!  The bed was festooned
with yellow cotton stuff, and the diet being plain, the paraphernalia of
the table was proportionally simple.

It would have been interesting to know the individual books required and
used by the celebrated engineer in his singular abode, but his record
leaves no detailed account of these.  It does, however, contain a
sentence in regard to one volume which we deem it just to his character
to quote.  He writes thus:--

"If, in speculating upon the abstract wants of man in such a state of
exclusion, one were reduced to a single book, the Sacred Volume, whether
considered for the striking diversity of its story, the morality of its
doctrine, or the important truths of its gospel, would have proved by
far the greatest treasure."

It may be easily imagined that in a place where the accommodation of the
principal engineer was so limited, that of the men was not extensive.
Accordingly, we find that the barrack-room contained beds for twenty-one
men.

But the completion of the beacon house, as we have described it, was not
accomplished in one season.  At first it was only used as a smith's
workshop, and then as a temporary residence in fine weather.

One of the first men who remained all night upon it was our friend
Bremner.  He became so tired of the floating light that he earnestly
solicited, and obtained, permission to remain on the beacon.

At the time it was only in a partially sheltered state.  The joiners had
just completed the covering of the roof with a quantity of tarpaulin,
which the seamen had laid over with successive coats of hot tar, and the
sides of the erection had been painted with three coats of white lead.
Between the timber framing of the habitable part, the interstices were
stuffed with moss, but the green baize cloth with which it was
afterwards lined had not been put on when Bremner took possession.

It was a splendid summer evening when the bold man made his request, and
obtained permission to remain.  None of the others would join him.  When
the boats pushed off and left him the solitary occupant of the rock, he
felt a sensation of uneasiness, but, having formed his resolution, he
stuck by it, and bade his comrades good night cheerfully.

"Good night, and good_bye_," cried Forsyth, as he took his seat at the
oar.

"Farewell, dear," cried O'Connor, wiping his eyes with a _very_ ragged
pocket handkerchief.

"You won't forget me?" retorted Bremner.

"Never," replied Dumsby, with fervour.

"Av the beacon should be carried away, darlin'," cried O'Connor, "howld
tight to the provision-chest, p'raps ye'll be washed ashore."

"I'll drink your health in water, Paddy," replied Bremner.

"Faix, I hope it won't be salt wather," retorted Ned.

They continued to shout good wishes, warnings, and advice to their
comrade until out of hearing, and then waved adieu to him until he was
lost to view.

We have said that Bremner was alone, yet he was not entirely so; he had
a comrade with him, in the shape of his little black dog, to which
reference has already been made.  This creature was of that very thin
and tight-skinned description of dog, that trembles at all times as if
afflicted with chronic cold, summer and winter.  Its thin tail was
always between its extremely thin legs, as though it lived in a
perpetual condition of wrong-doing, and were in constant dread of
deserved punishment.  Yet no dog ever belied its looks more than did
this one, for it was a good dog, and a warm-hearted dog, and never did a
wicked thing, and never was punished, so that its excessive humility and
apparent fear and trembling were quite unaccountable.  Like all dogs of
its class it was passionately affectionate, and intensely grateful for
the smallest favour.  In fact, it seemed to be rather thankful than
otherwise for a kick when it chanced to receive one, and a pat on the
head, or a kind word made it all but jump out of its black skin for very
joy.

Bremner called it "Pup."  It had no other name, and didn't seem to wish
for one.  On the present occasion it was evidently much perplexed, and
very unhappy, for it looked at the boat, and then wistfully into its
master's face, as if to say, "This is awful; have you resolved that we
shall perish together?"

"Now, Pup," said Bremner, when the boat disappeared in the shades of
evening, "you and I are left alone on the Bell Rock!"

There was a touch of sad uncertainty in the wag of the tail with which
Pup received this remark.

"But cheer up, Pup," cried Bremner with a sudden burst of animation that
induced the creature to wriggle and dance on its hind legs for at least
a minute, "you and I shall have a jolly night together on the beacon; so
come along."

Like many a night that begins well, that particular night ended ill.
Even while the man spoke, a swell began to rise, and, as the tide had by
that time risen a few feet, an occasional billow swept over the rocks
and almost washed the feet of Bremner as he made his way over the
ledges.  In five minutes the sea was rolling all round the foot of the
beacon, and Bremner and his friend were safely ensconced on the
mortar-gallery.

There was no storm that night, nevertheless there was one of those heavy
ground swells that are of common occurrence in the German Ocean.

It is supposed that this swell is caused by distant westerly gales in
the Atlantic, which force an undue quantity of water into the North Sea,
and thus produce the apparent paradox of great rolling breakers in calm
weather.

On this night there was no wind at all, but there was a higher swell
than usual, so that each great billow passed over the rock with a roar
that was rendered more than usually terrible, in consequence of the
utter absence of all other sounds.

At first Bremner watched the rising tide, and as he sat up there in the
dark he felt himself dreadfully forsaken and desolate, and began to
comment on things in general to his dog, by way of inducing a more
sociable and cheery state of mind.

"Pup, this is a lugubrious state o' things.  Wot d'ye think o't?"

Pup did not say, but he expressed such violent joy at being noticed,
that he nearly fell off the platform of the mortar-gallery in one of his
extravagant gyrations.

"That won't do, Pup," said Bremner, shaking his head at the creature,
whose countenance expressed deep contrition.  "Don't go on like that,
else you'll fall into the sea and be drownded, and then I shall be left
alone.  What a dark night it is, to be sure!  I doubt if it was wise of
me to stop here.  Suppose the beacon were to be washed away?"

Bremner paused, and Pup wagged his tail interrogatively, as though to
say, "What then?"

"Ah! it's of no use supposin'," continued the man slowly.  "The beacon
has stood it out all winter, and it ain't likely it's goin' to be washed
away to-night.  But suppose I was to be took bad?"

Again the dog seemed to demand, "What then?"

"Well, that's not very likely either, for I never was took bad in my
life since I took the measles, and that's more than twenty years ago.
Come, Pup, don't let us look at the black side o' things, let us try to
be cheerful, my dog.  Hallo!"

The exclamation was caused by the appearance of a green billow, which in
the uncertain light seemed to advance in a threatening attitude towards
the beacon as if to overwhelm it, but it fell at some distance, and only
rolled in a churning sea of milky foam among the posts, and sprang up
and licked the beams, as a serpent might do before swallowing them.

"Come, it was the light deceived me.  If I go for to start at every wave
like that I'll have a poor night of it, for the tide has a long way to
rise yet.  Let's go and have a bit supper, lad."

Bremner rose from the anvil, on which he had seated himself, and went up
the ladder into the cook-house above.  Here all was pitch dark, owing to
the place being enclosed all round, which the mortar-gallery was not,
but a light was soon struck, a lamp trimmed, and the fire in the stove
kindled.

Bremner now busied himself in silently preparing a cup of tea, which,
with a quantity of sea-biscuit, a little cold salt pork, and a hunk of
stale bread, constituted his supper.  Pup watched his every movement
with an expression of earnest solicitude, combined with goodwill, in his
sharp intelligent eyes.

When supper was ready Pup had his share, then, feeling that the duties
of the day were now satisfactorily accomplished, he coiled himself up at
his master's feet, and went to sleep.  His master rolled himself up in a
rug, and lying down before the fire, also tried to sleep, but without
success for a long time.

As he lay there counting the number of seconds of awful silence that
elapsed between the fall of each successive billow, and listening to the
crash and the roar as wave after wave rushed underneath him, and caused
his habitation to tremble, he could not avoid feeling alarmed in some
degree.  Do what he would, the thought of the wrecks that had taken
place there, the shrieks that must have often rung above these rocks,
and the dead and mangled bodies that must have lain among them, _would_
obtrude upon him and banish sleep from his eyes.

At last he became somewhat accustomed to the rush of waters and the
tremulous motion of the beacon.  His frame, too, exhausted by a day of
hard toil, refused to support itself, and he sank into slumber.  But it
was not unbroken.  A falling cinder from the sinking fire would awaken
him with a start; a larger wave than usual would cause him to spring up
and look round in alarm; or a shrieking sea-bird, as it swooped past,
would induce a dream, in which the cries of drowning men arose, causing
him to awake with a cry that set Pup barking furiously.

Frequently during that night, after some such dream, Bremner would get
up and descend to the mortar-gallery to see that all was right there.
He found the waves always hissing below, but the starry sky was calm and
peaceful above, so he returned to his couch comforted a little, and fell
again into a troubled sleep, to be again awakened by frightful dreams of
dreadful sights, and scenes of death and danger on the sea.

Thus the hours wore slowly away.  As the tide fell the noise of waves
retired a little from the beacon, and the wearied man and dog sank
gradually at last into deep, untroubled slumber.

So deep was it, that they did not hear the increasing noise of the gulls
as they wheeled round the beacon after having breakfasted near it; so
deep, that they did not feel the sun as it streamed through an opening
in the woodwork and glared on their respective faces; so deep, that they
were ignorant of the arrival of the boats with the workmen, and were
dead to the shouts of their companions, until one of them, Jamie Dove,
put his head up the hatchway and uttered one of his loudest roars, close
to their ears.

Then indeed Bremner rose up and looked bewildered, and Pup, starting up,
barked as furiously as if its own little black body had miraculously
become the concentrated essence of all the other noisy dogs in the wide
world rolled into one!



CHAPTER TWENTY TWO.

LIFE IN THE BEACON--STORY OF THE EDDYSTONE LIGHTHOUSE.

Some time after this a number of the men took up their permanent abode
in the beacon house, and the work was carried on by night as well as by
day, when the state of the tide and the weather permitted.

Immense numbers of fish called poddlies were discovered to be swimming
about at high water.  So numerous were they, that the rock was sometimes
hidden by the shoals of them.  Fishing for these thenceforth became a
pastime among the men, who not only supplied their own table with fresh
fish, but at times sent presents of them to their friends in the
vessels.

All the men who dwelt on the beacon were volunteers, for Mr Stevenson
felt that it would be cruel to compel men to live at such a post of
danger.  Those who chose, therefore, remained in the lightship or the
tender, and those who preferred it went to the beacon.  It is scarcely
necessary to add, that among the latter were found all the "sea-sick
men!"

These bold artificers were not long of having their courage tested.
Soon after their removal to the beacon they experienced some very rough
weather, which shook the posts violently, and caused them to twist in a
most unpleasant way.

But it was not until some time after that a storm arose, which caused
the stoutest-hearted of them all to quail more than once.

It began on the night of as fine a day as they had had the whole season.

In order that the reader may form a just conception of what we are about
to describe, it may not be amiss to note the state of things at the
rock, and the employment of the men at the time.

A second forge had been put up on the higher platform of the beacon, but
the night before that of which we write, the lower platform had been
burst up by a wave, and the mortar and forge thereon, with all the
implements, were cast down.  The damaged forge was therefore set up for
the time on its old site, near the foundation-pit of the lighthouse,
while the carpenters were busy repairing the mortar-gallery.

The smiths were as usual busy sharpening picks and irons, and making
bats and stanchions, and other iron work connected with the building
operations.  The landing-master's crew were occupied in assisting the
millwrights to lay the railways to hand, and joiners were kept almost
constantly employed in fitting picks to their handles, which latter were
very frequently broken.

Nearly all the miscellaneous work was done by seamen.  There was no such
character on the Bell Rock as the common labourer.  The sailors
cheerfully undertook the work usually performed by such men, and they
did it admirably.

In consequence of the men being able to remain on the beacon, the work
went on literally "by double tides"; and at night the rock was often
ablaze with torches, while the artificers wrought until the waves drove
them away.

On the night in question there was a low spring-tide, so that a
night-tide's work of five hours was secured.  This was one of the
longest spells they had had since the beginning of the operations.

The stars shone brightly in a very dark sky.  Not a breath of air was
felt.  Even the smoke of the forge fire rose perpendicularly a short
way, until an imperceptible zephyr wafted it gently to the west.  Yet
there was a heavy swell rolling in from the eastward, which caused
enormous waves to thunder on Ralph the Rover's Ledge, as if they would
drive down the solid rock.

Mingled with this solemn, intermittent roar of the sea was the
continuous clink of picks, chisels, and hammers, and the loud clang of
the two forges; that on the beacon being distinctly different from the
other, owing to the wooden erection on which it stood rendering it deep
and thunderous.  Torches and forge fires cast a glare over all,
rendering the foam pale green and the rocks deep red.  Some of the
active figures at work stood out black and sharp against the light,
while others shone in its blaze like red-hot fiends.  Above all sounded
an occasional cry from the sea-gulls, as they swooped down into the
magic circle of light, and then soared away shrieking into darkness.

"Hard work's not easy," observed James Dove, pausing in the midst of his
labours to wipe his brow.

"True for ye; but as we've got to arn our brid be the sweat of our
brows, we're in the fair way to fortin," said Ned O'Connor, blowing away
energetically with the big bellows.

Ned had been reappointed to this duty since the erection of the second
forge, which was in Ruby's charge.  It was our hero's hammer that
created such a din up in the beacon, while Dove wrought down on the
rock.

"We'll have a gale to-night," said the smith; "I know that by the
feelin' of the air."

"Well, I can't boast o' much knowledge o' feelin'," said O'Connor; "but
I believe you're right, for the fish towld me the news this mornin'."

This remark of Ned had reference to a well-ascertained fact, that, when
a storm was coming, the fish invariably left the neighbourhood of the
rock; doubtless in order to seek the security of depths which are not
affected by winds or waves.

While Dove and his comrade commented on this subject, two of the other
men had retired to the south-eastern end of the rock to take a look at
the weather.  These were Peter Logan, the foreman, whose position
required him to have a care for the safety of the men as well as for the
progress of the work, and our friend Bremner, who had just descended
from the cooking-room, where he had been superintending the preparation
of supper.

"It will be a stiff breeze, I fear, to-night," said Logan.

"D'ye think so I" said Bremner; "it seems to me so calm that I would
think a storm a'most impossible.  But the fish never tell lies."

"True.  You got no fish to-day, I believe?" said Logan.

"Not a nibble," replied the other.

As he spoke, he was obliged to rise from a rock on which he had seated
himself, because of a large wave, which, breaking on the outer reefs,
sent the foam a little closer to his toes than was agreeable.

"That was a big one, but yonder is a bigger," cried Logan.

The wave to which he referred was indeed a majestic wall of water.  It
came on with such an awful appearance of power, that some of the men who
perceived it could not repress a cry of astonishment.

In another moment it fell, and, bursting over the rocks with a terrific
roar, extinguished the forge fire, and compelled the men to take refuge
in the beacon.

Jamie Dove saved his bellows with difficulty.  The other men, catching
up their things as they best might, crowded up the ladder in a more or
less draggled condition.

The beacon house was gained by means of one of the main beams, which had
been converted into a stair, by the simple process of nailing small
battens thereon, about a foot apart from each other.  The men could only
go up one at a time, but as they were active and accustomed to the work,
were all speedily within their place of refuge.  Soon afterwards the sea
covered the rock, and the place where they had been at work was a mass
of seething foam.

Still there was no wind; but dark clouds had begun to rise on the
seaward horizon.

The sudden change in the appearance of the rock after the last torches
were extinguished was very striking.  For a few seconds there seemed to
be no light at all.  The darkness of a coal mine appeared to have
settled down on the scene.  But this soon passed away, as the men's eyes
became accustomed to the change, and then the dark loom of the advancing
billows, the pale light of the flashing foam, and occasional gleams of
phosphorescence, and glimpses of black rocks in the midst of all, took
the place of the warm, busy scene which the spot had presented a few
minutes before.

"Supper, boys!" shouted Bremner.

Peter Bremner, we may remark in passing, was a particularly useful
member of society.  Besides being small and corpulent, he was a capital
cook.  He had acted during his busy life both as a groom and a
house-servant; he had been a soldier, a sutler, a writer's clerk, and an
apothecary--in which latter profession he had acquired the art of
writing and suggesting recipes, and a taste for making collections in
natural history.  He was very partial to the use of the lancet, and
quite a terrible adept at tooth-drawing.  In short, Peter was the
_factotum_ of the beacon house, where, in addition to his other offices,
he filled those of barber and steward to the admiration of all.

But Bremner came out in quite a new and valuable light after he went to
reside in the beacon--namely, as a storyteller.  During the long periods
of inaction that ensued, when the men were imprisoned there by storms,
he lightened many an hour that would have otherwise hung heavily on
their hands, and he cheered the more timid among them by speaking
lightly of the danger of their position.

On the signal for supper being given, there was a general rush down the
ladders into the kitchen, where as comfortable a meal as one could wish
for was smoking in pot and pan and platter.

As there were twenty-three to partake, it was impossible, of course, for
all to sit down to table.  They were obliged to stow themselves away on
such articles of furniture as came most readily to hand, and eat as they
best could.  Hungry men find no difficulty in doing this.  For some time
the conversation was restricted to a word or two.  Soon, however, as
appetite began to be appeased, tongues began to loosen.  The silence was
first broken by a groan.

"Ochone!" exclaimed O'Connor, as well as a mouthful of pork and potatoes
would allow him; "was it _you_ that groaned like a dyin' pig?"

The question was put to Forsyth, who was holding his head between his
hands, and swaying his body to and fro in agony.

"Hae ye the colic, freen'?" enquired John Watt, in a tone of sympathy.

"No-n-o," groaned Forsyth, "it's a--a--too-tooth!"

"Och! is that all?"

"Have it out, man, at once."

"Ram a red-hot skewer into it."

"No, no; let it alone, and it'll go away."

Such was the advice tendered, and much more of a similar nature, to the
suffering man.

"There's nothink like 'ot water an' cold," said Joe Dumsby in the tones
of an oracle.  "Just fill your mouth with bilin' 'ot Water, an' dip your
face in a basin o' cold, and it's sartain to cure."

"Or kill," suggested Jamie Dove.

"It's better now," said Forsyth, with a sigh of relief.  "I scrunched a
bit o' bone into it; that was all."

"There's nothing like the string and the red-hot poker," suggested Ruby
Brand.  "Tie the one end o' the string to a post and t'other end to the
tooth, an' stick a red-hot poker to your nose.  Away it comes at once."

"Hoot! nonsense," said Watt.  "Ye might as weel tie a string to his lug
an' dip him into the sea.  Tak' my word for't, there's naethin' like
pooin'."

"D'you mean pooh pooin'?" enquired Dumsby.

Watt's reply was interrupted by a loud gust of wind, which burst upon
the beacon house at that moment and shook it violently.

Everyone started up, and all clustered round the door and windows to
observe the appearance of things without.  Every object was shrouded in
thick darkness, but a flash of lightning revealed the approach of the
storm which had been predicted, and which had already commenced to blow.

All tendency to jest instantly vanished, and for a time some of the men
stood watching the scene outside, while others sat smoking their pipes
by the fire in silence.

"What think ye of things?" enquired one of the men, as Ruby came up from
the mortar-gallery, to which he had descended at the first gust of the
storm.

"I don't know what to think," said he gravely.  "It's clear enough that
we shall have a stiffish gale.  I think little of that with a tight
craft below me and plenty of sea-room; but I don't know what to think of
a _beacon_ in a gale."

As he spoke another furious burst of wind shook the place, and a flash
of vivid lightning was speedily followed by a crash of thunder, that
caused some hearts there to beat faster and harder than usual.

"Pooh!" cried Bremner, as he proceeded coolly to wash up his dishes,
"that's nothing, boys.  Has not this old timber house weathered all the
gales o' last winter, and d'ye think it's goin' to come down before a
summer breeze?  Why, there's a lighthouse in France, called the Tour de
Cordouan, which rises light out o' the sea, an' I'm told it had some
fearful gales to try its metal when it was buildin'.  So don't go an'
git narvous."

"Who's gittin' narvous?" exclaimed George Forsyth, at whom Bremner had
looked when he made the last remark.

"Sure ye misjudge him," cried O'Connor.  "It's only another twist o' the
toothick.  But it's all very well in you to spake lightly o' gales in
that fashion.  Wasn't the Eddystone Lighthouse cleared away one stormy
night, with the engineer and all the men, an' was niver more heard on?"

"That's true," said Ruby.  "Come, Bremner, I have heard you say that you
had read all about that business.  Let's hear the story; it will help to
while away the time, for there's no chance of anyone gettin' to sleep
with such a row outside."

"I wish it may be no worse than a row outside," said Forsyth in a
doleful tone, as he shook his head and looked round on the party
anxiously.

"Wot! another fit o' the toothick?" enquired O'Connor ironically.

"Don't try to put us in the dismals," said Jamie Dove, knocking the
ashes out of his pipe, and refilling that solace of his leisure hours.
"Let us hear about the Eddystone, Bremner; it'll cheer up our spirits a
bit."

"Will it though?" said Bremner, with a look that John Watt described as
"awesome", "Well, we shall see."

"You must know, boys--"

"'Ere, light your pipe, my 'earty," said Dumsby.

"Hold yer tongue, an' don't interrupt him," cried one of the men,
flattening Dumsby's cap over his eyes.

"And don't drop yer _h_aitches," observed another, "'cause if ye do
they'll fall into the sea an' be drownded, an' then ye'll have none left
to put into their wrong places when ye wants 'em."

"Come, Bremner, go on."

"Well, then, boys," began Bremner, "you must know that it is more than a
hundred years since the Eddystone Lighthouse was begun--in the year
1696, if I remember rightly--that would be just a hundred and thirteen
years to this date.  Up to that time these rocks were as great a terror
to sailors as the Bell Rock is now, or, rather, as it was last year, for
now that this here comfortable beacon has been put up, it's no longer a
terror to nobody--"

"Except Geordie Forsyth," interposed O'Connor.

"Silence," cried the men.

"Well," resumed Bremner, "as you all know, the Eddystone Rocks lie in
the British Channel, fourteen miles from Plymouth and ten from the Ram
Head, an' open to a most tremendious sea from the Bay o' Biscay and the
Atlantic, as I knows well, for I've passed the place in a gale, close
enough a'most to throw a biscuit on the rocks.

"They are named the Eddystone Rocks because of the whirls and eddies
that the tides make among them; but for the matter of that, the Bell
Rock might be so named on the same ground.  Howsever, it's six o' one
an' half a dozen o' t'other.  Only there's this difference, that the
highest point o' the Eddystone is barely covered at high water, while
here the rock is twelve or fifteen feet below water at high tide.

"Well, it was settled by the Trinity Board in 1696, that a lighthouse
should be put up, and a Mr Winstanley was engaged to do it.  He was an
uncommon clever an' ingenious man.  He used to exhibit wonderful
waterworks in London; and in his house, down in Essex, he used to
astonish his friends, and frighten them sometimes, with his queer
contrivances.  He had invented an easy chair which laid hold of anyone
that sat down in it, and held him prisoner until Mr Winstanley set him
free.  He made a slipper also, and laid it on his bedroom floor, and
when anyone put his foot into it he touched a spring that caused a ghost
to rise from the hearth.  He made a summer house, too, at the foot of
his garden, on the edge of a canal, and if anyone entered into it and
sat down, he very soon found himself adrift on the canal.

"Such a man was thought to be the best for such a difficult work as the
building of a lighthouse on the Eddystone, so he was asked to undertake
it, and agreed, and began it well.  He finished it, too, in four years,
his chief difficulty being the distance of the rock from land, and the
danger of goin' backwards and forwards.  The light was first shown on
the 14th November, 1698.  Before this the engineer had resolved to pass
a night in the building, which he did with a party of men; but he was
compelled to pass more than a night, for it came on to blow furiously,
and they were kept prisoners for eleven days, drenched with spray all
the time, and hard up for provisions.

"It was said the sprays rose a hundred feet above the lantern of this
first Eddystone Lighthouse.  Well, it stood till the year 1703, when
repairs became necessary, and Mr Winstanley went down to Plymouth to
superintend.  It had been prophesied that this lighthouse would
certainly be carried away.  But dismal prophecies are always made about
unusual things.  If men were to mind prophecies there would be precious
little done in this world.  Howsever, the prophecies unfortunately came
true.  Winstanley's friends advised him not to go to stay in it, but he
was so confident of the strength of his work that he said he only wished
to have the chance o' bein' there in the greatest storm that ever blew,
that he might see what effect it would have on the buildin'.  Poor man!
he had his wish.  On the night of the 26th November a terrible storm
arose, the worst that had been for many years, and swept the lighthouse
entirely away.  Not a vestige of it or the people on it was ever seen
afterwards.  Only a few bits of the iron fastenings were left fixed in
the rocks."

"That was terrible," said Forsyth, whose uneasiness was evidently
increasing with the rising storm.

"Ay, but the worst of it was," continued Bremner, "that, owing to the
absence of the light, a large East Indiaman went on the rocks
immediately after, and became a total wreck.  This, however, set the
Trinity House on putting up another, which was begun in 1706, and the
light shown in 1708.  This tower was ninety-two feet high, built partly
of wood and partly of stone.  It was a strong building, and stood for
forty-nine years.  Mayhap it would have been standin' to this day but
for an accident, which you shall hear of before I have done.  While this
lighthouse was building, a French privateer carried off all the workmen
prisoners to France, but they were set at liberty by the King, because
their work was of such great use to all nations.

"The lighthouse, when finished, was put in charge of two keepers, with
instructions to hoist a flag when anything was wanted from the shore.
One of these men became suddenly ill, and died.  Of course his comrade
hoisted the signal, but the weather was so bad that it was found
impossible to send a boat off for four weeks.  The poor keeper was so
afraid that people might suppose he had murdered his companion that he
kept the corpse beside him all that time.  What his feelin's could have
been I don't know, but they must have been awful; for, besides the
horror of such a position in such a lonesome place, the body decayed to
an extent--"

"That'll do, lad; don't be too partickler," said Jamie Dove.

The others gave a sigh of relief at the interruption, and Bremner
continued--

"There were always _three_ keepers in the Eddystone after that.  Well,
it was in the year 1755, on the 2nd December, that one o' the keepers
went to snuff the candles, for they only burned candles in the
lighthouses at that time, and before that time great open grates with
coal fires were the most common; but there were not many lights either
of one kind or another in those days.  On gettin' up to the lantern he
found it was on fire.  All the efforts they made failed to put it out,
and it was soon burned down.  Boats put off to them, but they only
succeeded in saving the keepers; and of them, one went mad on reaching
the shore, and ran off, and never was heard of again; and another, an
old man, died from the effects of melted lead which had run down his
throat from the roof of the burning lighthouse.  They did not believe
him when he said he had swallowed lead, but after he died it was found
to be a fact.

"The tower became red-hot, and burned for five days before it was
utterly destroyed.  This was the end o' the second Eddystone.  Its
builder was a Mr John Rudyerd, a silk mercer of London.

"The third Eddystone, which has now stood for half a century as firm as
the rock itself, and which bids fair to stand till the end of time, was
begun in 1756 and completed in 1759.  It was lighted by means of
twenty-four candles.  Of Mr Smeaton, the engineer who built it, those
who knew him best said that `he had never undertaken anything without
completing it to the satisfaction of his employers.'

"D'ye know, lads," continued Bremner in a half-musing tone, "I've
sometimes been led to couple this character of Smeaton with the text
that he put round the top of the first room of the lighthouse--`Except
the Lord build the house, they labour in vain that build it;' and also
the words, `Praise God,' which he cut in Latin on the last stone, the
lintel of the lantern door.  I think these words had somethin' to do
with the success of the last Eddystone Lighthouse."

"I agree with you," said Robert Selkirk, with a nod of hearty approval;
"and, moreover, I think the Bell Rock Lighthouse stands a good chance of
equal success, for whether he means to carve texts on the stones or not
I don't know, but I feel assured that _our_ engineer is animated by the
same spirit."

When Bremner's account of the Eddystone came to a close, most of the men
had finished their third or fourth pipes, yet no one proposed going to
rest.

The storm without raged so furiously that they felt a strong
disinclination to separate.  At last, however, Peter Logan rose, and
said he would turn in for a little.  Two or three of the others also
rose, and were about to ascend to their barrack, when a heavy sea struck
the building, causing it to quiver to its foundation.



CHAPTER TWENTY THREE.

THE STORM.

"'Tis a fearful night," said Logan, pausing with his foot on the first
step of the ladder.  "Perhaps we had better sit up."

"What's the use?" said O'Connor, who was by nature reckless.  "Av the
beacon howlds on, we may as well slape as not; an' if it don't howld on,
why, we'll be none the worse o' slapin' anyhow."

"_I_ mean to sit up," said Forsyth, whose alarm was aggravated by
another fit of violent toothache.

"So do I," exclaimed several of the men, as another wave dashed against
the beacon, and a quantity of spray came pouring down from the rooms
above.

This latter incident put an end to further conversation.  While some
sprang up the ladder to see where the leak had occurred, Ruby opened the
door, which was on the lee-side of the building, and descended to the
mortar-gallery to look after his tools, which lay there.

Here he was exposed to the full violence of the gale, for, as we have
said, this first floor of the beacon was not protected by sides.  There
was sufficient light to enable him to see all round for a considerable
distance.  The sight was not calculated to comfort him.

The wind was whistling with what may be termed a vicious sound among the
beams, to one of which Ruby was obliged to cling to prevent his being
carried away.  The sea was bursting, leaping, and curling wildly over
the rocks, which were now quite covered, and as he looked down through
the chinks in the boards of the floor, he could see the foam whirling
round the beams of his trembling abode, and leaping up as if to seize
him.  As the tide rose higher and higher, the waves roared straight
through below the floor, their curling backs rising terribly near to
where he stood, and the sprays drenching him and the whole edifice
completely.

As he gazed into the dark distance, where the turmoil of waters seemed
to glimmer with ghostly light against a sky of the deepest black, he
missed the light of the _Smeaton_, which, up to that time, had been
moored as near to the lee of the rock as was consistent with safety.  He
fancied she must have gone down, and it was not till next day that the
people on the beacon knew that she had parted her cables, and had been
obliged to make for the Firth of Forth for shelter from the storm.

While he stood looking anxiously in the direction of the tender, a wave
came so near to the platform that he almost involuntarily leaped up the
ladder for safety.  It broke before reaching the beacon, and the spray
dashed right over it, carrying away several of the smith's tools.

"Ho, boys! lend a hand here, some of you," shouted Ruby, as he leaped
down on the mortar-gallery again.

Jamie Dove, Bremner, O'Connor, and several others were at his side in a
moment, and, in the midst of tremendous sprays, they toiled to secure
the movable articles that lay there.  These were passed up to the
sheltered parts of the house; but not without great danger to all who
stood on the exposed gallery below.

Presently two of the planks were torn up by a sea, and several bags of
coal, a barrel of small-beer, and a few casks containing lime and sand,
were all swept away.  The men would certainly have shared the fate of
these, had they not clung to the beams until the sea had passed.

As nothing remained after that which could be removed to the room above,
they left the mortar-gallery to its fate, and returned to the kitchen,
where they were met by the anxious glances and questions of their
comrades.

The fire, meanwhile, could scarcely be got to burn, and the whole place
was full of smoke, besides being wet with the sprays that burst over the
roof, and found out all the crevices that had not been sufficiently
stopped up.  Attending to these leaks occupied most of the men at
intervals during the night.  Ruby and his friend the smith spent much of
the time in the doorway, contemplating the gradual destruction of their
workshop.

For some time the gale remained steady, and the anxiety of the men began
to subside a little, as they became accustomed to the ugly twisting of
the great beams, and found that no evil consequences followed.

In the midst of this confusion, poor Forsyth's anxiety of mind became as
nothing compared with the agony of his toothache!

Bremner had already made several attempts to persuade the miserable man
to have it drawn, but without success.

"I could do it quite easy," said he, "only let me get a hold of it, an'
before you could wink I'd have it out."

"Well, you may try," cried Forsyth in desperation, with a face of ashy
paleness.

It was an awful situation truly.  In danger of his life; suffering the
agonies of toothache, and with the prospect of torments unbearable from
an inexpert hand; for Forsyth did not believe in Bremner's boasted
powers.

"What'll you do it with?" he enquired meekly.

"Jamie Dove's small pincers.  Here they are," said Bremner, moving about
actively in his preparations, as if he enjoyed such work uncommonly.

By this time the men had assembled round the pair, and almost forgot the
storm in the interest of the moment.

"Hold him, two of you," said Bremner, when his victim was seated
submissively on a cask.

"You don't need to hold me," said Forsyth, in a gentle tone.

"Don't we!" said Bremner.  "Here, Dove, Ned, grip his arms, and some of
you stand by to catch his legs; but you needn't touch them unless he
kicks.  Ruby, you're a strong fellow; hold his head."

The men obeyed.  At that moment Forsyth would have parted with his
dearest hopes in life to have escaped, and the toothache, strange to
say, left him entirely; but he was a plucky fellow at bottom; having
agreed to have it done, he would not draw back.

Bremner introduced the pincers slowly, being anxious to get a good hold
of the tooth.  Forsyth uttered a groan in anticipation!  Alarmed lest he
should struggle too soon, Bremner made a sudden grasp and caught the
tooth.  A wrench followed; a yell was the result, and the pincers
slipped!

This was fortunate, for he had caught the wrong tooth.

"Now be aisy, boy," said Ned O'Connor, whose sympathies were easily
roused.

"Once more," said Bremner, as the unhappy man opened his mouth.  "Be
still, and it will be all the sooner over."

Again Bremner inserted the instrument, and fortunately caught the right
tooth.  He gave a terrible tug, that produced its corresponding howl;
but the tooth held on.  Again! again! again! and the beacon house
resounded with the deadly yells of the unhappy man, who struggled
violently, despite the strength of those who held him.

"Och! poor sowl!" ejaculated O'Connor.

Bremner threw all his strength into a final wrench, which tore away the
pincers and left the tooth as firm as ever!

Forsyth leaped up and dashed his comrades right and left.

"That'll do," he roared, and darted up the ladder into the apartment
above, through which he ascended to the barrack-room, and flung himself
on his bed.  At the same time a wave burst on the beacon with such force
that every man there, except Forsyth, thought it would be carried away.
The wave not only sprang up against the house, but the spray, scarcely
less solid than the wave, went quite over it, and sent down showers of
water on the men below.

Little cared Forsyth for that.  He lay almost stunned on his couch,
quite regardless of the storm.  To his surprise, however, the toothache
did not return.  Nay, to make a long story short, it never again
returned to that tooth till the end of his days!

The storm now blew its fiercest, and the men sat in silence in the
kitchen listening to the turmoil, and to the thundering blows given by
the sea to their wooden house.  Suddenly the beacon received a shock so
awful, and so thoroughly different from any that it had previously
received, that the men sprang to their feet in consternation.

Ruby and the smith were looking out at the doorway at the time, and both
instinctively grasped the woodwork near them, expecting every instant
that the whole structure would be carried away; but it stood fast.  They
speculated a good deal on the force of the blow they had received, but
no one hit on the true cause; and it was not until some days later that
they discovered that a huge rock of fully a ton weight had been washed
against the beams that night.

While they were gazing at the wild storm, a wave broke up the
mortar-gallery altogether, and sent its remaining contents into the sea.
All disappeared in a moment; nothing was left save the powerful beams
to which the platform had been nailed.

There was a small boat attached to the beacon.  It hung from two davits,
on a level with the kitchen, about thirty feet above the rock.  This had
got filled by the sprays, and the weight of water proving too much for
the tackling, it gave way at the bow shortly after the destruction of
the mortar-gallery, and the boat hung suspended by the stern-tackle.
Here it swung for a few minutes, and then was carried away by a sea.
The same sea sent an eddy of foam round towards the door and drenched
the kitchen, so that the door had to be shut, and as the fire had gone
out, the men had to sit and await their fate by the light of a little
oil-lamp.

They sat in silence, for the noise was now so great that it was
difficult to hear voices, unless when they were raised to a high pitch.

Thus passed that terrible night; and the looks of the men, the solemn
glances, the closed eyes, the silently moving lips, showed that their
thoughts were busy reviewing bygone days and deeds; perchance in making
good resolutions for the future--"if spared!"

Morning brought a change.  The rush of the sea was indeed still
tremendous, but the force of the gale was broken and the danger was
past.



CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR.

A CHAPTER OF ACCIDENTS.

Time rolled on, and the lighthouse at length began to grow.

It did not rise slowly, as does an ordinary building.  The courses of
masonry having been formed and fitted on shore during the winter, had
only to be removed from the workyard at Arbroath to the rock, where they
were laid, mortared, wedged, and trenailed, as fast as they could be
landed.

Thus, foot by foot it grew, and soon began to tower above its
foundation.

From the foundation upwards for thirty feet it was built solid.  From
this point rose the spiral staircase leading to the rooms above.  We
cannot afford space to trace its erection step by step, neither is it
desirable that we should do so.  But it is proper to mention, that there
were, as might be supposed, leading points in the process--eras, as it
were, in the building operations.

The first of these, of course, was the laying of the foundation stone,
which was done ceremoniously, with all the honours.  The next point was
the occasion when the tower showed itself for the first time above water
at full tide.  This was a great event.  It was proof positive that the
sea had been conquered; for many a time before that event happened had
the sea done its best to level the whole erection with the rock.

Three cheers announced and celebrated the fact, and a "glass" all round
stamped it on the memories of the men.

Another noteworthy point was the connexion--the marriage, if the simile
may be allowed--of the tower and the beacon.  This occurred when the
former rose to a few feet above high-water mark, and was effected by
means of a rope-bridge, which was dignified by the sailors with the name
of "Jacob's ladder."

Heretofore the beacon and lighthouse had stood in close relation to each
other.  They were thenceforward united by a stronger tie; and it is
worthy of record that their attachment lasted until the destruction of
the beacon after the work was done.  Jacob's ladder was fastened a
little below the doorway of the beacon.  Its other end rested on, and
rose with, the wall of the tower.  At first it sloped downward from
beacon to tower; gradually it became horizontal; then it sloped upward.
When this happened it was removed, and replaced by a regular wooden
bridge, which extended from the doorway of the one structure to that of
the other.

Along this way the men could pass to and fro at all tides, and during
any time of the day or night.

This was a matter of great importance, as the men were no longer so
dependent on tides as they had been, and could often work as long as
their strength held out.

Although the work was regular, and, as some might imagine, rather
monotonous, there were not wanting accidents and incidents to enliven
the routine of daily duty.  The landing of the boats in rough weather
with stones, etcetera, was a never-failing source of anxiety, alarm, and
occasionally amusement.  Strangers sometimes visited the rock, too, but
these visits were few and far between.

Accidents were much less frequent, however, than might have been
expected in a work of the kind.  It was quite an event, something to
talk about for days afterwards, when poor John Bonnyman, one of the
masons, lost a finger.  The balance crane was the cause of this
accident.  We may remark, in passing, that this balance crane was a very
peculiar and clever contrivance, which deserves a little notice.

It may not have occurred to readers who are unacquainted with mechanics
that the raising of ponderous stones to a great height is not an easy
matter.  As long as the lighthouse was low, cranes were easily raised on
the rock, but when it became too high for the cranes to reach their
heads up to the top of the tower, what was to be done?  Block-tackles
could not be fastened to the skies!  Scaffolding in such a situation
would not have survived a moderate gale.

In these circumstances Mr Stevenson constructed a _balance_ crane,
which was fixed in the centre of the tower, and so arranged that it
could be raised along with the rising works.  This crane resembled a
cross in form.  At one arm was hung a movable weight, which could be run
out to its extremity, or fixed at any part of it.  The other arm was the
one by means of which the stones were hoisted.  When a stone had to be
raised, its weight was ascertained, and the movable weight was so fixed
as _exactly_ to counterbalance it.  By this simple contrivance all the
cumbrous and troublesome machinery of long guys and bracing-chains
extending from the crane to the rock below were avoided.

Well, Bonnyman was attending to the working of the crane, and directing
the lowering of a stone into its place, when he inadvertently laid his
left hand on a part of the machinery where it was brought into contact
with the chain, which passed over his forefinger, and cut it so nearly
off that it was left hanging by a mere shred of skin.  The poor man was
at once sent off in a fast rowing boat to Arbroath, where the finger was
removed and properly dressed.  [See note 1.]

A much more serious accident occurred at another time, however, which
resulted in the death of one of the seamen belonging to the _Smeaton_.

It happened thus.  The _Smeaton_ had been sent from Arbroath with a
cargo of stones one morning, and reached the rock about half-past six
o'clock a.m.  The mate and one of the men, James Scott, a youth of
eighteen years of age, got into the sloop's boat to make fast the hawser
to the floating buoy of her moorings.

The tides at the time were very strong, and the mooring-chain when
sweeping the ground had caught hold of a rock or piece of wreck, by
which the chain was so shortened, that when the tide flowed the buoy got
almost under water, and little more than the ring appeared at the
surface.  When the mate and Scott were in the act of making the hawser
fast to the ring, the chain got suddenly disentangled at the bottom, and
the large buoy, measuring about seven feet in length by three in
diameter in the middle, vaulted upwards with such force that it upset
the boat, which instantly filled with water.  The mate with great
difficulty succeeded in getting hold of the gunwale, but Scott seemed to
have been stunned by the buoy, for he lay motionless for a few minutes
on the water, apparently unable to make any exertion to save himself,
for he did not attempt to lay hold of the oars or thwarts which floated
near him.

A boat was at once sent to the rescue, and the mate was picked up, but
Scott sank before it reached the spot.

This poor lad was a great favourite in the service, and for a time his
melancholy end cast a gloom over the little community at the Bell Rock.
The circumstances of the case were also peculiarly distressing in
reference to the boy's mother, for her husband had been for three years
past confined in a French prison, and her son had been the chief support
of the family.  In order in some measure to make up to the poor woman
for the loss of the monthly aliment regularly allowed her by her lost
son, it was suggested that a younger brother of the deceased might be
taken into the service.  This appeared to be a rather delicate
proposition, but it was left to the landing-master to arrange according
to circumstances.  Such was the resignation, and at the same time the
spirit of the poor woman, that she readily accepted the proposal, and in
a few days the younger Scott was actually afloat in the place of his
brother.  On this distressing case being represented to the Board, the
Commissioners granted an annuity of 5 pounds to the lad's mother.

The painter who represents only the sunny side of nature portrays a
one-sided, and therefore a false view of things, for, as everyone knows,
nature is not all sunshine.  So, if an author makes his pen-and-ink
pictures represent only the amusing and picturesque view of things, he
does injustice to his subject.

We have no pleasure, good reader, in saddening you by accounts of "fatal
accidents", but we have sought to convey to you a correct impression of
things, and scenes, and incidents at the building of the Bell Rock
Lighthouse, as they actually were, and looked, and occurred.  Although
there was much, _very_ much, of risk, exposure, danger, and trial
connected with the erection of that building, there was, in the good
providence of God, _very_ little of severe accident or death.  Yet that
little must be told,--at least touched upon,--else will our picture
remain incomplete as well as untrue.

Now, do not imagine, with a shudder, that these remarks are the prelude
to something that will harrow up your feelings.  Not so.  They are
merely the apology, if apology be needed, for the introduction of
another "accident."

Well, then.  One morning the artificers landed on the rock at a
quarter-past six, and as all hands were required for a piece of special
work that day, they breakfasted on the beacon, instead of returning to
the tender, and spent the day on the rock.

The special work referred to was the raising of the crane from the
eighth to the ninth course--an operation which required all the strength
that could be mustered for working the guy-tackles.  This, be it
remarked, was before the balance crane, already described, had been set
up; and as the top of the crane stood at the time about thirty-five feet
above the rock, it became much more unmanageable than heretofore.

At the proper hour all hands were called, and detailed to their several
posts on the tower, and about the rock.  In order to give additional
purchase or power in tightening the tackle, one of the blocks of stone
was suspended at the end of the movable beam of the crane, which, by
adding greatly to the weight, tended to slacken the guys or
supporting-ropes in the direction to which the beam with the stone was
pointed, and thereby enabled the men more easily to brace them one after
another.

While the beam was thus loaded, and in the act of swinging round from
one guy to another, a great strain was suddenly brought upon the
opposite tackle, with the end of which the men had very improperly
neglected to take a turn round some stationary object, which would have
given them the complete command of the tackle.

Owing to this simple omission, the crane, with the large stone at the
end of the beam, got a preponderancy to one side, and, the tackle
alluded to having rent, it fell upon the building with a terrible crash.

The men fled right and left to get out of its way; but one of them,
Michael Wishart, a mason, stumbled over an uncut trenail and rolled on
his back, and the ponderous crane fell upon him.  Fortunately it fell so
that his body lay between the great shaft and the movable beam, and thus
he escaped with his life, but his feet were entangled with the
wheel-work, and severely injured.

Wishart was a robust and spirited young fellow, and bore his sufferings
with wonderful firmness while he was being removed.  He was laid upon
one of the narrow frame-beds of the beacon, and despatched in a boat to
the tender.  On seeing the boat approach with the poor man stretched on
a bed covered with blankets, and his face overspread with that deadly
pallor which is the usual consequence of excessive bleeding, the
seamen's looks betrayed the presence of those well-known but
indescribable sensations which one experiences when brought suddenly
into contact with something horrible.  Relief was at once experienced,
however, when Wishart's voice was heard feebly accosting those who first
stepped into the boat.

He was immediately sent on shore, where the best surgical advice was
obtained, and he began to recover steadily, though slowly.  Meanwhile,
having been one of the principal masons, Robert Selkirk was appointed to
his vacant post.

And now let us wind up this chapter of accidents with an account of the
manner in which a party of strangers, to use a slang but expressive
phrase, came to grief during a visit to the Bell Rock.

One morning, a trim little vessel was seen by the workmen making for the
rock at low tide.  From its build and size, Ruby at once judged it to be
a pleasure yacht.  Perchance some delicate shades in the seamanship,
displayed in managing the little vessel, had influenced the sailor in
forming his opinion.  Be this as it may, the vessel brought up under the
lee of the rock and cast anchor.

It turned out to be a party of gentlemen from Leith, who had run down
the firth to see the works.  The weather was fine, and the sea calm, but
these yachters had yet to learn that fine weather and a calm sea do not
necessarily imply easy or safe landing at the Bell Rock!  They did not
know that the _swell_ which had succeeded a recent gale was heavier than
it appeared to be at a distance; and, worst of all, they did not know,
or they did not care to remember, that "there is a time for all things,"
and that the time for landing at the Bell Rock is limited.

Seeing that the place was covered with workmen, the strangers lowered
their little boat and rowed towards them.

"They're mad," said Logan, who, with a group of the men, watched the
motions of their would-be visitors.

"No," observed Joe Dumsby; "they are brave, but hignorant."

"_Faix_, they won't be ignorant long!" cried Ned O'Connor, as the little
boat approached the rock, propelled by two active young rowers in
Guernsey shirts, white trousers, and straw hats.  "You're stout, lads,
both of ye, an' purty good hands at the oar, _for gintlemen_; but av ye
wos as strong as Samson it would puzzle ye to stem these breakers, so ye
better go back."

The yachters did not hear the advice, and they would not have taken it
if they had heard it.  They rowed straight up towards the landing-place,
and, so far, showed themselves expert selectors of the right channel;
but they soon came within the influence of the seas, which burst on the
rock and sent up jets of spray to leeward.

These jets had seemed very pretty and harmless when viewed from the deck
of the yacht, but they were found on a nearer approach to be quite able,
and, we might almost add, not unwilling, to toss up the boat like a
ball, and throw it and its occupants head over heels into the air.

But the rowers, like most men of their class, were not easily cowed.
They watched their opportunity--allowed the waves to meet and rush on,
and then pulled into the midst of the foam, in the hope of crossing to
the shelter of the rock before the approach of the next wave.

Heedless of a warning cry from Ned O'Connor, whose anxiety began to make
him very uneasy, the amateur sailors strained every nerve to pull
through, while their companion who sat at the helm in the stern of the
boat seemed to urge them on to redoubled exertions.  Of course their
efforts were in vain.  The next billow caught the boat on its foaming
crest, and raised it high in the air.  For one moment the wave rose
between the boat and the men on the rock, and hid her from view, causing
Ned to exclaim, with a genuine groan, "Arrah! they's gone!"

But they were not; the boat's head had been carefully kept to the sea,
and, although she had been swept back a considerable way, and nearly
half-filled with water, she was still afloat.

The chief engineer now hailed the gentlemen, and advised them to return
and remain on board their vessel until the state of the tide would
permit him to send a proper boat for them.

In the meantime, however, a large boat from the floating light, pretty
deeply laden with lime, cement, and sand, approached, when the
strangers, with a view to avoid giving trouble, took their passage in
her to the rock.  The accession of three passengers to a boat, already
in a lumbered state, put her completely out of trim, and, as it
unluckily happened, the man who steered her on this occasion was not in
the habit of attending the rock, and was not sufficiently aware of the
run of the sea at the entrance of the eastern creek.

Instead, therefore, of keeping close to the small rock called _Johnny
Gray_, he gave it, as Ruby expressed it, "a wide berth."  A heavy sea
struck the boat, drove her to leeward, and, the oars getting entangled
among the rocks and seaweed, she became unmanageable.  The next sea
threw her on a ledge, and, instantly leaving her, she canted seaward
upon her gunwale, throwing her crew and part of her cargo into the
water.

All this was the work of a few seconds.  The men had scarce time to
realise their danger ere they found themselves down under the water; and
when they rose gasping to the surface, it was to behold the next wave
towering over them, ready to fall on their heads.  When it fell it
scattered crew, cargo, and boat in all directions.

Some clung to the gunwale of the boat, others to the seaweed, and some
to the thwarts and oars which floated about, and which quickly carried
them out of the creek to a considerable distance from the spot where the
accident happened.

The instant the boat was overturned, Ruby darted towards one of the rock
boats which lay near to the spot where the party of workmen who manned
it had landed that morning.  Wilson, the landing-master, was at his side
in a moment.

"Shove off, lad, and jump in!" cried Wilson.

There was no need to shout for the crew of the boat.  The men were
already springing into her as she floated off.  In a few minutes all the
men in the water were rescued, with the exception of one of the
strangers, named Strachan.

This gentleman had been swept out to a small insulated rock, where he
clung to the seaweed with great resolution, although each returning sea
laid him completely under water, and hid him for a second or two from
the spectators on the rock.  In this situation he remained for ten or
twelve minutes; and those who know anything of the force of large waves
will understand how severely his strength and courage must have been
tried during that time.

When the boat reached the rock the most difficult part was still to
perform, as it required the greatest nicety of management to guide her
in a rolling sea, so as to prevent her from being carried forcibly
against the man whom they sought to save.

"Take the steering-oar, Ruby; you are the best hand at this," said
Wilson.

Ruby seized the oar, and, notwithstanding the breach of the seas and the
narrowness of the passage, steered the boat close to the rock at the
proper moment.

"Starboard, noo, stiddy!" shouted John Watt, who leant suddenly over the
bow of the boat and seized poor Strachan by the hair.  In another moment
he was pulled inboard with the aid of Selkirk's stout arms, and the boat
was backed out of danger.

"Now, a cheer, boys!" cried Ruby.

The men did not require urging to this.  It burst from them with
tremendous energy, and was echoed back by their comrades on the rock, in
the midst of whose wild hurrah, Ned O'Connor's voice was distinctly
heard to swell from a cheer into a yell of triumph!

The little rock on which this incident occurred was called _Strachan's
Ledge_, and it is known by that name at the present day.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Note 1.  It is right to state that this man afterwards obtained a
light-keeper's situation from the Board of Commissioners of Northern
Lights, who seem to have taken a kindly interest in all their servants,
especially those of them who had suffered in the service.



CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE.

THE BELL ROCK IN A FOG--NARROW ESCAPE OF THE SMEATON.

Change of scene is necessary to the healthful working of the human mind;
at least, so it is said.  Acting upon the assumption that the saying is
true, we will do our best in this chapter for the human minds that
condescend to peruse these pages, by leaping over a space of time, and
by changing at least the character of the scene, if not the locality.

We present the Bell Rock under a new aspect, that of a dense fog and a
dead calm.

This is by no means an unusual aspect of things at the Bell Rock, but as
we have hitherto dwelt chiefly on storms it may be regarded as new to
the reader.

It was a June morning.  There had been few breezes and no storms for
some weeks past, so that the usual swell of the ocean had gone down, and
there were actually no breakers on the rock at low water, and no
ruffling of the surface at all at high tide.  The tide had, about two
hours before, overflowed the rock and driven the men into the beacon
house, where, having breakfasted, they were at the time enjoying
themselves with pipes and small talk.

The lighthouse had grown considerably by this time.  Its unfinished top
was more than eighty feet above the foundation; but the fog was so dense
that only the lower part of the column could be seen from the beacon,
the summit being lost, as it were, in the clouds.

Nevertheless that summit, high though it was, did not yet project beyond
the reach of the sea.  A proof of this had been given in a very striking
manner, some weeks before the period about which we now write, to our
friend George Forsyth.

George was a studious man, and fond of reading the Bible critically.  He
was proof against laughter and ridicule, and was wont sometimes to urge
the men into discussions.  One of his favourite arguments was somewhat
as follows--

"Boys," he was wont to say, "you laugh at me for readin' the Bible
carefully.  You would not laugh at a schoolboy for reading his books
carefully, would you?  Yet the learnin' of the way of salvation is of
far more consequence to me than book learnin' is to a schoolboy.  An
astronomer is never laughed at for readin' his books o' geometry an'
suchlike day an' night--even to the injury of his health--but what is an
astronomer's business to _him_ compared with the concerns of my soul to
_me_?  Ministers tell me there are certain things I must know and
believe if I would be saved--such as the death and resurrection of our
Saviour Jesus Christ; and they also point out that the Bible speaks of
certain Christians, who did well in refusin' to receive the Gospel at
the hands of the apostles, without first enquirin' into these things, to
see if they were true.  Now, lads, _if_ these things that so many
millions believe in, and that _you_ all profess to believe in, are lies,
then you may well laugh at me for enquirin' into them; but if they be
true, why, I think the devils themselves must be laughing at _you_ for
_not_ enquirin' into them!"

Of course, Forsyth found among such a number of intelligent men, some
who could argue with him, as well as some who could laugh at him.  He
also found one or two who sympathised openly, while there were a few who
agreed in their hearts, although they did not speak.

Well, it was this tendency to study on the part of Forsyth, that led him
to cross the wooden bridge between the beacon and the lighthouse during
his leisure hours, and sit reading at the top of the spiral stair, near
one of the windows of the lowest room.

Forsyth was sitting at his usual window one afternoon at the end of a
storm.  It was a comfortless place, for neither sashes nor glass had at
that time been put in, and the wind howled up and down the shaft
dreadfully.  The man was robust, however, and did not mind that.

The height of the building was at that time fully eighty feet.  While he
was reading there a tremendous breaker struck the lighthouse with such
force that it trembled distinctly.  Forsyth started up, for he had never
felt this before, and fancied the structure was about to fall.  For a
moment or two he remained paralysed, for he heard the most terrible and
inexplicable sounds going on overhead.  In fact, the wave that shook the
building had sent a huge volume of spray right over the top, part of
which fell into the lighthouse, and what poor Forsyth heard was about a
ton of water coming down through storey after storey, carrying lime,
mortar, buckets, trowels, and a host of other things, violently along
with it.

To plunge down the spiral stair, almost headforemost, was the work of a
few seconds.  Forsyth accompanied the descent with a yell of terror,
which reached the ears of his comrades in the beacon, and brought them
to the door, just in time to see their comrade's long legs carry him
across the bridge in two bounds.  Almost at the same instant the water
and rubbish burst out of the doorway of the lighthouse, and flooded the
bridge.

But let us return from this digression, or rather, this series of
digressions, to the point where we branched off: the aspect of the
beacon in the fog, and the calm of that still morning in June.

Some of the men inside were playing draughts, others were finishing
their breakfast; one was playing "Auld Lang Syne", with many extempore
flourishes and trills, on a flute, which was very much out of tune.  A
few were smoking, of course (where exists the band of Britons who can
get on without that!) and several were sitting astride on the
cross-beams below, bobbing--not exactly for whales, but for any monster
of the deep that chose to turn up.

The men fishing, and the beacon itself, loomed large and mysterious in
the half-luminous fog.  Perhaps this was the reason that the sea-gulls
flew so near them, and gave forth an occasional and very melancholy cry,
as if of complaint at the changed appearance of things.

"There's naethin' to be got the day," said John Watt, rather peevishly,
as he pulled up his line and found the bait gone.

Baits are _always_ found gone when lines are pulled up!  This would seem
to be an angling law of nature.  At all events, it would seem to have
been a very aggravating law of nature on the present occasion, for John
Watt frowned and growled to himself as he put on another bait.

"There's a bite!" exclaimed Joe Dumsby, with a look of doubt, at the
same time feeling his line.

"Poo'd in then," said Watt ironically.

"No, 'e's hoff," observed Joe.

"Hm! he never was on," muttered Watt.

"What are you two growling at?" said Ruby, who sat on one of the beams
at the other side.

"At our luck, Ruby," said Joe.  "Ha! was that a nibble?"  ("Naethin' o'
the kind," from Watt.) "It was! as I live it's large; an 'addock, I
think."

"A naddock!" sneered Watt; "mair like a bit o' tangle than--eh! losh me!
it _is_ a fish--"

"Well done, Joe!" cried Bremner, from the doorway above, as a large
rock-cod was drawn to the surface of the water.

"Stay, it's too large to pull up with the line.  I'll run down and gaff
it," cried Ruby, fastening his own line to the beam, and descending to
the water by the usual ladder, on one of the main beams.  "Now, draw him
this way--gently, not too roughly--take time.  Ah! that was a miss--he's
off; no!  Again; now then--"

Another moment, and a goodly cod of about ten pounds weight was
wriggling on the iron hook which Ruby handed up to Dumsby, who mounted
with his prize in triumph to the kitchen.

From that moment the fish began to "take."

While the men were thus busily engaged, a boat was rowing about in the
fog, vainly endeavouring to find the rock.

It was the boat of two fast friends, Jock Swankie and Davy Spink.

These worthies were in a rather exhausted condition, having been rowing
almost incessantly from daybreak.

"I tell 'ee what it is," said Swankie; "I'll be hanged if I poo another
stroke."

He threw his oar into the boat, and looked sulky.

"It's my belief," said his companion, "that we ought to be near aboot
Denmark be this time."

"Denmark or Rooshia, it's a' ane to me," rejoined Swankie; "I'll hae a
smoke."

So saying, he pulled out his pipe and tobacco-box, and began to cut the
tobacco.  Davy did the same.

Suddenly both men paused, for they heard a sound.  Each looked
enquiringly at the other, and then both gazed into the thick fog.

"Is that a ship?" said Davy Spink.

They seized their oars hastily.

"The beacon, as I'm a leevin' sinner!" exclaimed Swankie.

If Spink had not backed his oar at that moment, there is some
probability that Swankie would have been a dead, instead of a living,
sinner in a few minutes, for they had almost run upon the north-east end
of the Bell Rock, and distinctly heard the sound of voices on the
beacon.  A shout settled the question at once, for it was replied to by
a loud holloa from Ruby.

In a short time the boat was close to the beacon, and the water was so
very calm that day, that they were able to venture to hand the packet of
letters with which they had come off into the beacon, even although the
tide was full.

"Letters," said Swankie, as he reached out his hand with the packet.

"Hurrah!" cried the men, who were all assembled on the mortar-gallery,
looking down at the fishermen, excepting Ruby, Watt, and Dumsby, who
were still on the cross-beams below.

"Mind the boat; keep her aff," said Swankie, stretching out his hand
with the packet to the utmost, while Dumsby descended the ladder and
held out _his_ hand to receive it.

"Take care," cried the men in chorus, for news from shore was always a
very exciting episode in their career, and the idea of the packet being
lost filled them with sudden alarm.

The shout and the anxiety together caused the very result that was
dreaded.  The packet fell into the sea and sank, amid a volley of yells.

It went down slowly.  Before it had descended a fathom, Ruby's head
cleft the water, and in a moment he returned to the surface with the
packet in his hand amid a wild cheer of joy; but this was turned into a
cry of alarm, as Ruby was carried away by the tide, despite his utmost
efforts to regain the beacon.

The boat was at once pushed off but so strong was the current there,
that Ruby was carried past the rock, and a hundred yards away to sea,
before the boat overtook him.

The moment he was pulled into her he shook himself, and then tore off
the outer covering of the packet in order to save the letters from being
wetted.  He had the great satisfaction of finding them almost uninjured.
He had the greater satisfaction, thereafter, of feeling that he had
done a deed which induced every man in the beacon that night to thank
him half a dozen times over; and he had the greatest possible
satisfaction in finding that among the rest he had saved two letters
addressed to himself, one from Minnie Gray, and the other from his
uncle.

The scene in the beacon when the contents of the packet were delivered
was interesting.  Those who had letters devoured them, and in many cases
read them (unwittingly) half-aloud.  Those who had none read the
newspapers, and those who had neither papers nor letters listened.

Ruby's letter ran as follows (we say his _letter_, because the other
letter was regarded, comparatively, as nothing):--

  "ARBROATH, etcetera.

  "DARLING RUBY,--I have just time to tell you that we have made a
  discovery which will surprise you.  Let me detail it to you
  circumstantially.  Uncle Ogilvy and I were walking on the pier a few
  days ago, when we overheard a conversation between two sailors, who
  did not see that we were approaching.  We would not have stopped to
  listen, but the words we heard arrested our attention, so--O what a
  pity! there, Big Swankie has come for our letters.  Is it not strange
  that _he_ should be the man to take them off?  I meant to have given
  you _such_ an account of it, especially a description of the case.
  They won't wait.  Come ashore as soon as you can, dearest Ruby."

The letter broke off here abruptly.  It was evident that the writer had
been obliged to close it abruptly, for she had forgotten to sign her
name.

"`A description of the case;' _what_ case?" muttered Ruby in vexation.
"O Minnie, Minnie, in your anxiety to go into details you have omitted
to give me the barest outline.  Well, well, darling, I'll just take the
will for the deed, but I _wish_ you had--"

Here Ruby ceased to mutter, for Captain Ogilvy's letter suddenly
occurred to his mind.  Opening it hastily, he read as follows:--

  "DEAR NEFFY,--I never was much of a hand at spellin', an' I'm not
  rightly sure o' that word, howsever, it reads all square, so ittle do.
  If I had been the inventer o' writin' I'd have had signs for a lot o'
  words.  Just think how much better it would ha' bin to have put a
  regular D like that instead o' writin' s-q-u-a-r-e.  Then _round_
  would have bin far better O, like that.  An' crooked thus," (draws a
  squiggly line); "see how significant an' suggestive, if I may say so;
  no humbug--all fair an' above-board, as the pirate said, when he ran
  up the black flag to the peak.

  "But avast speckillatin' (shiver my timbers! but that last was a
  pen-splitter), that's not what I sat down to write about.  My object
  in takin' up the pen, neffy, is two-fold,

  "`Double, double, toil an' trouble,'

  "as Macbeath said,--if it wasn't Hamlet.

  "We want you to come home for a day or two, if you can git leave, lad,
  about this strange affair.  Minnie said she was goin' to give you a
  full, true, and partikler account of it, so it's of no use my goin'
  over the same course.  There's that blackguard Swankie come for the
  letters.  Ha! it makes me chuckle.  No time for more--"

This letter also concluded abruptly, and without a signature.

"There's a pretty kettle o' fish!" exclaimed Ruby aloud.

"So 'tis, lad; so 'tis," said Bremner, who at that moment had placed a
superb pot of codlings on the fire; "though why ye should say it so
positively when nobody's denyin' it, is more nor I can tell."

Ruby laughed, and retired to the mortar-gallery to work at the forge and
ponder.  He always found that he pondered best while employed in
hammering, especially if his feelings were ruffled.

Seizing a mass of metal, he laid it on the anvil, and gave it five or
six heavy blows to straighten it a little, before thrusting it into the
fire.

Strange to say, these few blows of the hammer were the means, in all
probability, of saving the sloop _Smeaton_ from being wrecked on the
Bell Rock!

That vessel had been away with Mr Stevenson at Leith, and was
returning, when she was overtaken by the calm and the fog.  At the
moment that Ruby began to hammer, the _Smeaton_ was within a stone's
cast of the beacon, running gently before a light air which had sprung
up.

No one on board had the least idea that the tide had swept them so near
the rock, and the ringing of the anvil was the first warning they got of
their danger.

The lookout on board instantly sang out, "Starboard har-r-r-d-! beacon
ahead!" and Ruby looked up in surprise, just as the _Smeaton_ emerged
like a phantom-ship out of the fog.  Her sails fluttered as she came up
to the wind, and the crew were seen hurrying to and fro in much alarm.

Mr Stevenson himself stood on the quarterdeck of the little vessel, and
waved his hand to assure those on the beacon that they had sheered off
in time, and were safe.

This incident tended to strengthen the engineer in his opinion that the
two large bells which were being cast for the lighthouse, to be rung by
the machinery of the revolving light, would be of great utility in foggy
weather.

While the _Smeaton_ was turning away, as if with a graceful bow to the
men on the rock, Ruby shouted:

"There are letters here for you, sir."

The mate of the vessel called out at once, "Send them off in the
shore-boat; we'll lay-to."

No time was to be lost, for if the _Smeaton_ should get involved in the
fog it might be very difficult to find her; so Ruby at once ran for the
letters, and, hailing the shore-boat which lay quite close at hand,
jumped into it and pushed off.

They boarded the _Smeaton_ without difficulty and delivered the letters.

Instead of returning to the beacon, however, Ruby was ordered to hold
himself in readiness to go to Arbroath in the shore-boat with a letter
from Mr Stevenson to the superintendent of the workyard.

"You can go up and see your friends in the town, if you choose," said
the engineer, "but be sure to return by tomorrow's forenoon tide.  We
cannot dispense with your services longer than a few hours, my lad, so I
shall expect you to make no unnecessary delay."

"You may depend upon me, sir," said Ruby, touching his cap, as he turned
away and leaped into the boat.

A light breeze was now blowing, so that the sails could be used.  In
less than a quarter of an hour sloop and beacon were lost in the fog,
and Ruby steered for the harbour of Arbroath, overjoyed at this
unexpected and happy turn of events, which gave him an opportunity of
solving the mystery of the letters, and of once more seeing the sweet
face of Minnie Gray.

But an incident occurred which delayed these desirable ends, and utterly
changed the current of Ruby's fortunes for a time.



CHAPTER TWENTY SIX.

A SUDDEN AND TREMENDOUS CHANGE IN RUBY'S FORTUNES.

What a variety of appropriate aphorisms there are to express the great
truths of human experience!  "There is many a slip 'twixt the cup and
the lip" is one of them.  Undoubtedly there is.  So is there "many a
miss of a sweet little kiss."  "The course of true love," also, "never
did run smooth."  Certainly not.  Why should it?  If it did we should
doubt whether the love were true.  Our own private belief is that the
course of true love is always uncommonly rough, but collective human
wisdom has seen fit to put the idea in the negative form.  So let it
stand.

Ruby had occasion to reflect on these things that day, but the
reflection afforded him no comfort whatever.

The cause of his inconsolable state of mind is easily explained.

The boat had proceeded about halfway to Arbroath when they heard the
sound of oars, and in a few seconds a ship's gig rowed out of the fog
towards them.  Instead of passing them the gig was steered straight for
the boat, and Ruby saw that it was full of men-of-war's men.

He sprang up at once and seized an oar.

"Out oars!" he cried.  "Boys, if ever you pulled hard in your lives, do
so now.  It's the press-gang!"

Before those few words were uttered the two men had seized the oars, for
they knew well what the press-gang meant, and all three pulled with such
vigour that the boat shot over the smooth sea with double speed.  But
they had no chance in a heavy fishing boat against the picked crew of
the light gig.  If the wind had been a little stronger they might have
escaped, but the wind had decreased, and the small boat overhauled them
yard by yard.

Seeing that they had no chance, Ruby said, between his set teeth:

"Will ye fight, boys?"

"_I_ will," cried Davy Spink sternly, for Davy had a wife and little
daughter on shore, who depended entirely on his exertions for their
livelihood, so he had a strong objection to go and fight in the wars of
his country.

"What's the use?" muttered Big Swankie, with a savage scowl.  He, too,
had a strong disinclination to serve in the Royal Navy, being a lazy
man, and not overburdened with courage.  "They've got eight men of a
crew, wi' pistols an' cutlashes."

"Well, it's all up with us," cried Ruby, in a tone of sulky anger, as he
tossed his oar overboard, and, folding his arms on his breast, sat
sternly eyeing the gig as it approached.

Suddenly a beam of hope shot into his heart.  A few words will explain
the cause thereof.

About the time the works at the Bell Rock were in progress, the war with
France and the Northern Powers was at its height, and the demand for men
was so great that orders were issued for the establishment of an impress
service at Dundee, Arbroath, and Aberdeen.  It became therefore
necessary to have some protection for the men engaged in the works.  As
the impress officers were extremely rigid in the execution of their
duty, it was resolved to have the seamen carefully identified, and,
therefore, besides being described in the usual manner in the
protection-bills granted by the Admiralty, each man had a ticket given
to him descriptive of his person, to which was attached a silver medal
emblematical of the lighthouse service.

That very week Ruby had received one of the protection-medals and
tickets of the Bell Rock, a circumstance which he had forgotten at the
moment.  It was now in his pocket, and might perhaps save him.

When the boat ranged up alongside, Ruby recognised in the officer at the
helm the youth who had already given him so much annoyance.  The officer
also recognised Ruby, and, with a glance of surprise and pleasure,
exclaimed:

"What! have I bagged you at last, my slippery young lion?"

Ruby smiled as he replied, "Not _quite_ yet, my persevering young
jackall."  (He was sorely tempted to transpose the word into jackass,
but he wisely restrained himself.) "I'm not so easily caught as you
think."

"Eh! how? what mean you?" exclaimed the officer, with an expression of
surprise, for he knew that Ruby was now in his power.  "I have you safe,
my lad, unless you have provided yourself with a pair of wings.  Of
course, I shall leave one of you to take your boat into harbour, but you
may be sure that I'll not devolve that pleasant duty upon _you_."

"I have not provided myself with wings exactly," returned Ruby, pulling
out his medal and ticket; "but here is something that will do quite as
well."

The officer's countenance fell, for he knew at once what it was.  He
inspected it, however, closely.

"Let me see," said he, reading the description on the ticket, which ran
thus:--

  "Bell Rock Workyard, Arbroath,

  "20th June, 1810.

  "_Ruby Brand, seaman and blacksmith, in the service of the Honourable
  the Commissioners of the Northern Lighthouses, aged_ 25 _years_, 5
  _feet_ 10 _inches high, very powerfully made, fair complexion,
  straight nose, dark-blue eyes, and curling auburn hair_."

This description was signed by the engineer of the works; and on the
obverse was written, "_The bearer, Ruby Brand, is serving as a
blacksmith in the erection of the Bell Rock Lighthouse_."

"This is all very well, my fine fellow," said the officer, "but I have
been deceived more than once with these medals and tickets.  How am I to
know that you have not stolen it from someone?"

"By seeing whether the description agrees," replied Ruby.

"Of course, I know that as well as you, and I don't find the description
quite perfect.  I would say that your hair is light-brown, now, not
auburn, and your nose is a little Roman, if anything; and there's no
mention of whiskers, or that delicate moustache.  Why, look here," he
added, turning abruptly to Big Swankie, "this might be the description
of your comrade as well as, if not better than, yours.  What's your
name?"

"Swankie, sir," said that individual ruefully, yet with a gleam of hope
that the advantages of the Bell Rock medal might possibly, in some
unaccountable way, accrue to himself, for he was sharp enough to see
that the officer would be only too glad to find any excuse for securing
Ruby.

"Well, Swankie, stand up, and let's have a look at you," said the
officer, glancing from the paper to the person of the fisherman, and
commenting thereon.  "Here we have `very powerfully made'--no mistake
about that--strong as Samson; `fair complexion'--that's it exactly;
`auburn hair'--so it is.  Auburn is a very undecided colour; there's a
great deal of red in it, and no one can deny that Swankie has a good
deal of red in _his_ hair."

There was indeed no denying this, for it was altogether red, of an
intense carroty hue.

"You see, friend," continued the officer, turning to Ruby, "that the
description suits Swankie very well."

"True, as far as you have gone," said Ruby, with a quiet smile; "but
Swankie is six feet two in his stockings, and his nose is turned up, and
his hair don't curl, and his eyes are light-green, and his complexion is
sallow, if I may not say yellow--"

"Fair, lad; fair," said the officer, laughing in spite of himself.  "Ah!
Ruby Brand, you are jealous of him!  Well, I see that I'm fated not to
capture you, so I'll bid you good day.  Meanwhile your companions will
be so good as to step into my gig."

The two men rose to obey.  Big Swankie stepped over the gunwale, with
the fling of a sulky, reckless man, who curses his fate and submits to
it.  Davy Spink had a very crestfallen, subdued look.  He was about to
follow, when a thought seemed to strike him.  He turned hastily round,
and Ruby was surprised to see that his eyes were suffused with tears,
and that his features worked with the convulsive twitching of one who
struggles powerfully to restrain his feelings.

"Ruby Brand," said he, in a deep husky voice, which trembled at first,
but became strong as he went on; "Ruby Brand, I deserve nae good at your
hands, yet I'll ask a favour o' ye.  Ye've seen the wife and the bairn,
the wee ane wi' the fair curly pow.  Ye ken the auld hoose.  It'll be
mony a lang day afore I see them again, if iver I come back ava.
There's naebody left to care for them.  They'll be starvin' soon, lad.
Wull ye--wull ye look-doon?"

Poor Davy Spink stopped here, and covered his face with his big sunburnt
hands.

A sudden gush of sympathy filled Ruby's heart.  He started forward, and
drawing from his pocket the letter with which he was charged, thrust it
into Spink's hand, and said hurriedly--

"Don't fail to deliver it the first thing you do on landing.  And
hark'ee, Spink, go to Mrs Brand's cottage, and tell them there _why_ I
went away.  Be sure you see them _all_, and explain _why it was_.  Tell
Minnie Gray that I will be _certain_ to return, if God spares me."

Without waiting for a reply he sprang into the gig, and gave the other
boat a shove, that sent it several yards off.

"Give way, lads," cried the officer, who was delighted at this
unexpected change in affairs, though he had only heard enough of the
conversation to confuse him as to the cause of it.

"Stop! stop!" shouted Spink, tossing up his arms.

"I'd rather not," returned the officer.

Davy seized the oars, and, turning his boat in the direction of the gig,
endeavoured to overtake it.  As well might the turkey-buzzard attempt to
catch the swallow.  He was left far behind, and when last seen faintly
through the fog, he was standing up in the stern of the boat wringing
his hands.

Ruby had seated himself in the bow of the gig, with his face turned
steadily towards the sea, so that no one could see it.  This position he
maintained in silence until the boat ranged up to what appeared like the
side of a great mountain, looming through the mist.

Then he turned round, and, whatever might have been the struggle within
his breast, all traces of it had left his countenance, which presented
its wonted appearance of good-humoured frankness.

We need scarcely say that the mountain turned out to be a British
man-of-war.  Ruby was quickly introduced to his future messmates, and
warmly received by them.  Then he was left to his own free will during
the remainder of that day, for the commander of the vessel was a kind
man, and did not like to add to the grief of the impressed men by
setting them to work at once.

Thus did our hero enter the Royal Navy; and many a long and weary day
and month passed by before he again set foot in his native town.



CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN.

OTHER THINGS BESIDES MURDER "WILL OUT."

Meanwhile Davy Spink, with his heart full, returned slowly to the shore.

He was long of reaching it, the boat being very heavy for one man to
pull.  On landing he hurried up to his poor little cottage, which was in
a very low part of the town, and in a rather out-of-the-way corner of
that part.

"Janet," said he, flinging himself into a rickety old armchair that
stood by the fireplace, "the press-gang has catched us at last, and
they've took Big Swankie away, and, worse than that--"

"Oh!" cried Janet, unable to wait for more, "that's the best news I've
heard for mony a day.  Ye're sure they have him safe?"

"Ay, sure enough," said Spink dryly; "but ye needna be sae glad aboot
it, for.  Swankie was aye good to _you_."

"Ay, Davy," cried Janet, putting her arm round her husband's neck, and
kissing him, "but he wasna good to _you_.  He led ye into evil ways mony
a time when ye would rather hae keepit oot o' them.  Na, na, Davy, ye
needna shake yer heed; I ken'd fine."

"Weel, weel, hae'd yer ain way, lass, but Swankie's awa' to the wars,
and so's Ruby Brand, for they've gotten him as weel."

"Ruby Brand!" exclaimed the woman.

"Ay, Ruby Brand; and this is the way they did it."

Here Spink detailed to his helpmate, who sat with folded hands and
staring eyes opposite to her husband, all that had happened.  When he
had concluded, they discussed the subject together.  Presently the
little girl came bouncing into the room, with rosy cheeks, sparkling
eyes, a dirty face, and fair ringlets very much dishevelled, and with a
pitcher of hot soup in her hands.

Davy caught her up, and kissing her, said abruptly, "Maggie, Big
Swankie's awa' to the wars."

The child looked enquiringly in her father's face, and he had to repeat
his words twice before she quite realised the import of them.

"Are ye jokin', daddy?"

"No, Maggie; it's true.  The press-gang got him and took him awa', an' I
doot we'll never see him again."

The little girl's expression changed while he spoke, then her lip
trembled, and she burst into tears.

"See there, Janet," said Spink, pointing to Maggie, and looking
earnestly at his wife.

"Weel-a-weel," replied Janet, somewhat softened, yet with much firmness,
"I'll no deny that the man was fond o' the bairn, and it liked him weel
enough; but, my certes! he wad hae made a bad man o' you if he could.
But I'm real sorry for Ruby Brand; and what'll the puir lassie Gray do?
Ye'll hae to gang up an' gie them the message."

"So I will; but that's like somethin' to eat, I think?"

Spink pointed to the soup.

"Ay, it's a' we've got, so let's fa' to; and haste ye, lad.  It's a sair
heart she'll hae this night--wae's me!"

While Spink and his wife were thus employed, Widow Brand, Minnie Gray,
and Captain Ogilvy were seated at tea, round the little table in the
snug kitchen of the widow's cottage.

It might have been observed that there were two teapots on the table, a
large one and a small, and that the captain helped himself out of the
small one, and did not take either milk or sugar.  But the captain's
teapot did not necessarily imply tea.  In fact, since the death of the
captain's mother, that small teapot had been accustomed to strong drink
only.  It never tasted tea.

"I wonder if Ruby will get leave of absence," said the captain, throwing
himself back in his armchair, in order to be able to admire, with
greater ease, the smoke, as it curled towards the ceiling from his mouth
and pipe.

"I do hope so," said Mrs Brand, looking up from her knitting, with a
little sigh.  Mrs Brand usually followed up all her remarks with a
little sigh.  Sometimes the sigh was _very_ little.  It depended a good
deal on the nature of her remark whether the sigh was of the little,
less, or least description; but it never failed, in one or other degree,
to close her every observation.

"I _think_ he will," said Minnie, as she poured a second cup of tea for
the widow.

"Ay, that's right, lass," observed the captain; "there's nothin' like
hope--

  "`The pleasures of hope told a flatterin' tale
  Regardin' the fleet when Lord Nelson set sail.'

"Fill me out another cup of tea, Hebe."

It was a pleasant little fiction with the captain to call his beverage
"tea".  Minnie filled out a small cupful of the contents of the little
teapot, which did, indeed, resemble tea, but which smelt marvellously
like hot rum and water.

"Enough, enough.  Come on, Macduff!  Ah!  Minnie, this is prime Jamaica;
it's got such a--but I forgot; you don't understand nothin' about nectar
of this sort."

The captain smoked in silence for a few minutes, and then said, with a
sudden chuckle--

"Wasn't it odd, sister, that we should have found it all out in such an
easy sort o' way?  If criminals would always tell on themselves as
plainly as Big Swankie did, there would be no use for lawyers."

"Swankie would not have spoken so freely," said Minnie, with a laugh,
"if he had known that we were listening."

"That's true, girl," said the captain, with sudden gravity; "and I don't
feel quite easy in my mind about that same eavesdropping.  It's a dirty
thing to do--especially for an old sailor, who likes everything to be
fair and above-board; but then, you see, the natur' o' the words we
couldn't help hearin' justified us in waitin' to hear more.  Yes, it was
quite right, as it turned out.  A little more tea, Minnie.  Thank'ee,
lass.  Now go, get the case, and let us look over it again."

The girl rose, and, going to a drawer, quickly returned with a small red
leather case in her hand.  It was the identical jewel-case that Swankie
had found on the dead body at the Bell Rock!

"Ah! that's it; now, let us see; let us see."  He laid aside his pipe,
and for some time felt all his pockets, and looked round the room, as if
in search of something.

"What are you looking for, uncle?"

"The specs, lass; these specs'll be the death o' me."

Minnie laughed.  "They're on your brow, uncle!"

"So they are!  Well, well--"

The captain smiled deprecatingly, and, drawing his chair close to the
table, began to examine the box.

Its contents were a strange mixture, and it was evident that the case
had not been made to hold them.

There was a lady's gold watch, of very small size, and beautifully
formed; a set of ornaments, consisting of necklace, bracelets, ring, and
ear-rings of turquoise and pearls set in gold, of the most delicate and
exquisite chasing; also, an antique diamond cross of great beauty,
besides a number of rings and bracelets of considerable value.

As the captain took these out one by one, and commented on them, he made
use of Minnie's pretty hand and arm to try the effect of each, and truly
the ornaments could not have found a more appropriate resting-place
among the fairest ladies of the land.

Minnie submitted to be made use of in this way with a pleased and amused
expression; for, while she greatly admired the costly gems, she could
not help smiling at the awkwardness of the captain in putting them on.

"Read the paper again," said Minnie, after the contents of the box had
been examined.

The captain took up a small parcel covered with oiled cloth, which
contained a letter.  Opening it, he began to read, but was interrupted
by Mrs Brand, who had paid little attention to the jewels.

"Read it out loud, brother," said she, "I don't hear you well.  Read it
out; I love to hear of my darling's gallant deeds."

The captain cleared his throat, raised his voice, and read slowly:--

  "`Lisbon, 10th March, 1808.

  "`Dear Captain Brand,--I am about to quit this place for the East in a
  few days, and shall probably never see you again.  Pray accept the
  accompanying case of jewels as a small token of the love and esteem in
  which you are held by a heart-broken father.  I feel assured that if
  it had been in the power of man to have saved my drowning child your
  gallant efforts would have been successful.  It was ordained
  otherwise; and I now pray that I may be enabled to say "God's will be
  done."  But I cannot bear the sight of these ornaments.  I have no
  relatives--none at least who deserve them half so well as yourself.
  Do not pain me by refusing them.  They may be of use to you if you are
  ever in want of money, being worth, I believe, between three and four
  hundred pounds.  Of course, you cannot misunderstand my motive in
  mentioning this.  No amount of money could in any measure represent
  the gratitude I owe to the man who risked his life to save my child.
  May God bless you, sir.'"

The letter ended thus, without signature; and the captain ceased to read
aloud.  But there was an addition to the letter written in pencil, in
the hand of the late Captain Brand, which neither he nor Minnie had yet
found courage to read to the poor widow.  It ran thus:--

  "Our doom is sealed.  My schooner is on the Bell Rock.  It is blowing
  a gale from the North East, and she is going to pieces fast.  We are
  all standing under the lee of a ledge of rock--six of us.  In half an
  hour the tide will be roaring over the spot.  God in Christ help us!
  It is an awful end.  If this letter and box is ever found, I ask the
  finder to send it, with my blessing, to Mrs Brand, my beloved wife,
  in Arbroath."

The writing was tremulous, and the paper bore the marks of having been
soiled with seaweed.  It was unsigned.  The writer had evidently been
obliged to close it hastily.

After reading this in silence the captain refolded the letter.

"No wonder, Minnie, that Swankie did not dare to offer such things for
sale.  He would certainly have been found out.  Wasn't it lucky that we
heard him tell Spink the spot under his floor where he had hidden them?"

At that moment there came a low knock to the door.  Minnie opened it,
and admitted Davy Spink, who stood in the middle of the room twitching
his cap nervously, and glancing uneasily from one to another of the
party.

"Hallo, Spink!" cried the captain, pushing his spectacles up on his
forehead, and gazing at the fisherman in surprise, "you don't seem to be
quite easy in your mind.  Hope your fortunes have not sprung a leak!"

"Weel, Captain Ogilvy, they just have; gone to the bottom, I might
a'most say.  I've come to tell ye--that--the fact is, that the
press-gang have catched us at last, and ta'en awa' my mate, Jock
Swankie, better kenn'd as Big Swankie."

"Hem--well, my lad, in so far as that does damage to you, I'm sorry for
it; but as regards society at large, I rather think that Swankie havin'
tripped his anchor is a decided advantage.  If you lose by this in one
way, you gain much in another; for your mate's companionship did ye no
good.  Birds of a feather should flock together.  You're better apart,
for I believe you to be an honest man, Spink."

Davy looked at the captain in unfeigned astonishment.

"Weel, ye're the first man that iver said that, an' I thank 'ee, sir,
but you're wrang, though I wush ye was right.  But that's no' what I
cam' to tell ye."

Here the fisherman's indecision of manner returned.

"Come, make a clean breast of it, lad.  There are none here but
friends."

"Weel, sir, Ruby Brand--"

He paused, and Minnie turned deadly pale, for she jumped at once to the
right conclusion.  The widow, on the other hand, listened for more with
deep anxiety, but did not guess the truth.

"The fact is, Ruby's catched too, an' he's awa' to the wars, and he sent
me to--ech, sirs! the auld wuman's fentit."

Poor Widow Brand had indeed fallen back in her chair in a state
bordering on insensibility.  Minnie was able to restrain her feelings so
as to attend to her.  She and the captain raised her gently, and led her
into her own room, from whence the captain returned, and shut the door
behind him.

"Now, Spink," said he, "tell me all about it, an' be partic'lar."

Davy at once complied, and related all that the reader already knows, in
a deep, serious tone of voice, for he felt that in the captain he had a
sympathetic listener.

When he had concluded, Captain Ogilvy heaved a sigh so deep that it
might have been almost considered a groan, then he sat down on his
armchair, and, pointing to the chair from which the widow had recently
risen, said, "Sit down, lad."

As he advanced to comply, Spink's eyes for the first time fell on the
case of jewels.  He started, paused, and looked with a troubled air at
the captain.

"Ha!" exclaimed the latter with a grin; "you seem to know these things;
old acquaintances, eh?"

"It wasna' me that stole them," said Spink hastily.

"I did not say that anyone stole them."

"Weel, I mean that--that--"

He stopped abruptly, for he felt that in whatever way he might attempt
to clear himself, he would unavoidably criminate, by implication, his
absent mate.

"I know what you mean, my lad; sit down."

Spink sat down on the edge of the chair, and looked at the other
uneasily.

"Have a cup of tea?" said the captain abruptly, seizing the small pot
and pouring out a cupful.

"Thank 'ee--I--I niver tak' tea."

"Take it to-night, then.  It will do you good."

Spink put the cup to his lips, and a look of deep surprise overspread
his rugged countenance as he sipped the contents.  The captain nodded.
Spink's look of surprise changed into a confidential smile; he also
nodded, winked, and drained the cup to the bottom.

"Yes," resumed the captain; "you mean that you did not take the case of
jewels from old Brand's pocket on that day when you found his body on
the Bell Rock, though you were present, and saw your comrade pocket the
booty.  You see I know all about it, Davy, an' your only fault lay in
concealing the matter, and in keepin' company with that scoundrel."

The gaze of surprise with which Spink listened to the first part of this
speech changed to a look of sadness towards the end of it.

"Captain Ogilvy," said he, in a tone of solemnity that was a strong
contrast to his usual easy, careless manner of speaking, "you ca'd me an
honest man, an' ye think I'm clear o' guilt in this matter, but ye're
mista'en.  Hoo ye cam' to find oot a' this I canna divine, but I can
tell ye somethin' mair than ye ken.  D'ye see that bag?"

He pulled a small leather purse out of his coat pocket, and laid it with
a little bang on the table.

The captain nodded.

"Weel, sir, that was _my_ share o' the plunder, thretty goolden
sovereigns.  We tossed which o' us was to hae them, an' the siller fell
to me.  But I've niver spent a boddle o't.  Mony a time have I been
tempit, an' mony a time wad I hae gi'en in to the temptation, but for a
certain lass ca'd Janet, that's been an angel, it's my belief, sent doon
frae heeven to keep me frae gawin to the deevil a'thegither.  But be
that as it may, I've brought the siller to them that owns it by right,
an' so my conscience is clear o't at lang last."

The sigh of relief with which Davy Spink pushed the bag of gold towards
his companion, showed that the poor man's mind was in truth released
from a heavy load that had crushed it for years.

The captain, who had lit his pipe, stared at the fisherman through the
smoke for some time in silence; then he began to untie the purse, and
said slowly, "Spink, I said you were an honest man, an' I see no cause
to alter my opinion."

He counted out the thirty gold pieces, put them back into the bag, and
the bag into his pocket.  Then he continued, "Spink, if this gold was
mine I would--but no matter, it's not mine, it belongs to Widow Brand,
to whom I shall deliver it up.  Meantime, I'll bid you good night.  All
these things require reflection.  Call back here to-morrow, my fine
fellow, and I'll have something to say to you.  Another cup of tea?"

"Weel, I'll no objec'."

Davy Spink rose, swallowed the beverage, and left the cottage.  The
captain returned, and stood for some time irresolute with his hand on
the handle of the door of his sister's room.  As he listened, he heard a
sob, and the tones of Minnie's voice as if in prayer.  Changing his
mind, he walked softly across the kitchen into his own room, where,
having trimmed the candle, refilled and lit his pipe, he sat down at the
table, and, resting his arms thereon, began to meditate.



CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT.

THE LIGHTHOUSE COMPLETED--RUBY'S ESCAPE FROM TROUBLE BY A DESPERATE
VENTURE.

There came a time at last when the great work of building the Bell Rock
Lighthouse drew to a close.  Four years after its commencement it was
completed, and on the night of the 1st of February, 1811, its bright
beams were shed for the first time far and wide over the sea.

It must not be supposed, however, that this lighthouse required four
years to build it.  On the contrary, the seasons in which work could be
done were very short.  During the whole of the first season of 1807, the
aggregate time of low-water work, caught by snatches of an hour or two
at a tide, did not amount to fourteen days of ten hours! while in 1808
it fell short of four weeks.

A great event is worthy of very special notice.  We should fail in our
duty to our readers if we were to make only passing reference to this
important event in the history of our country.

That 1st of February, 1811, was the birthday of a new era, for the
influence of the Bell Rock Light on the shipping interests of the
kingdom (not merely of Scotland, by any means), was far greater than
people generally suppose.

Here is a _fact_ that may well be weighed with attention; that might be
not inappropriately inscribed in diamond letters over the lintel of the
lighthouse door.  Up to the period of the building of the lighthouse,
the known history of the Bell Rock was a black record of wreck, ruin,
and death.  Its unknown history, in remote ages, who shall conceive,
much less tell?  _Up_ to that period, seamen dreaded the rock and
shunned it--ay, so earnestly as to meet destruction too often in their
anxious efforts to avoid it.  _From_ that period the Bell Rock has been
a friendly point, a guiding star--hailed as such by storm-tossed
mariners--marked as such on the charts of all nations.  _From_ that date
not a single night for more than half a century has passed, without its
wakeful eye beaming on the waters, or its fog-bells sounding on the air;
and, best of all, _not a single wreck has occurred on that rock from
that period down to the present day_!

Say not, good reader, that much the same may be said of all lighthouses.
In the first place, the history of many lighthouses is by no means so
happy as that of this one.  In the second place, all lighthouses are not
of equal importance.  Few stand on an equal footing with the Bell Rock,
either in regard to its national importance or its actual pedestal.  In
the last place, it is our subject of consideration at present, and we
object to odious comparisons while we sing its praises!

Whatever may be said of the other lights that guard our shores, special
gratitude is due to the Bell Rock--to those who projected it--to the
engineer who planned and built it--to God, who inspired the will to
dare, and bestowed the skill to accomplish, a work so difficult, so
noble, so prolific of good to man!

------------------------------------------------------------------------

The nature of our story requires that we should occasionally annihilate
time and space.

Let us then leap over both, and return to our hero, Ruby Brand.

His period of service in the Navy was comparatively brief, much more so
than either he or his friends anticipated.  Nevertheless, he spent a
considerable time in his new profession, and, having been sent to
foreign stations, he saw a good deal of what is called "service", in
which he distinguished himself, as might have been expected, for
coolness and courage.

But we must omit all mention of his warlike deeds, and resume the record
of his history at that point which bears more immediately on the subject
of our tale.

It was a wild, stormy night in November.  Ruby's ship had captured a
French privateer in the German Ocean, and, a prize crew having been put
aboard, she was sent away to the nearest port, which happened to be the
harbour of Leith, in the Firth of Forth.  Ruby had not been appointed
one of the prize crew; but he resolved not to miss the chance of again
seeing his native town, if it should only be a distant view through a
telescope.  Being a favourite with his commander, his plea was received
favourably, and he was sent on board the Frenchman.

Those who know what it is to meet with an unexpected piece of great good
fortune, can imagine the delight with which Ruby stood at the helm on
the night in question, and steered for _home_!  He was known by all on
board to be the man who understood best the navigation of the Forth, so
that implicit trust was placed in him by the young officer who had
charge of the prize.

The man-of-war happened to be short-handed at the time the privateer was
captured, owing to her boats having been sent in chase of a suspicious
craft during a calm.  Some of the French crew were therefore left on
board to assist in navigating the vessel.

This was unfortunate, for the officer sent in charge turned out to be a
careless man, and treated the Frenchmen with contempt.  He did not keep
strict watch over them, and the result was, that, shortly after the
storm began, they took the English crew by surprise, and overpowered
them.

Ruby was the first to fall.  As he stood at the wheel, indulging in
pleasant dreams, a Frenchman stole up behind him, and felled him with a
handspike.  When he recovered he found that he was firmly bound, along
with his comrades, and that the vessel was lying-to.  One of the
Frenchmen came forward at that moment, and addressed the prisoners in
broken English.

"Now, me boys," said he, "you was see we have konker you again.  You
behold the sea?" pointing over the side; "well, that bees your bed
to-night if you no behave.  Now, I wants to know, who is best man of you
as onderstand die cost?  Speak de trut', else you die."

The English lieutenant at once turned to Ruby.

"Well, cast him loose; de rest of you go b'low--good day, ver' moch
indeed."

Here the Frenchman made a low bow to the English, who were led below,
with the exception of Ruby.

"Now, my goot mans, you onderstand dis cost?"

"Yes.  I know it well."

"It is dangereoux?"

"It is--very; but not so much so as it used to be before the Bell Rock
Light was shown."

"Have you see dat light?"

"No; never.  It was first lighted when I was at sea; but I have seen a
description of it in the newspapers, and should know it well."

"Ver goot; you will try to come to dat light an' den you will steer out
from dis place to de open sea.  Afterwards we will show you to France.
If you try mischief--voila!"

The Frenchman pointed to two of his comrades who stood, one on each side
of the wheel, with pistols in their hands, ready to keep Ruby in order.

"Now, cut him free.  Go, sare; do your dooty."

Ruby stepped to the wheel at once, and, glancing at the compass,
directed the vessel's head in the direction of the Bell Rock.

The gale was rapidly increasing, and the management of the helm required
his undivided attention; nevertheless his mind was busy with anxious
thoughts and plans of escape.  He thought with horror of a French
prison, for there were old shipmates of his who had been captured years
before, and who were pining in exile still.  The bare idea of being
separated indefinitely, perhaps for ever, from Minnie, was so terrible,
that for a moment he meditated an attack, single-handed, on the crew;
but the muzzle of a pistol on each side of him induced him to pause and
reflect!  Reflection, however, only brought him again to the verge of
despair.  Then he thought of running up to Leith, and so take the
Frenchmen prisoners; but this idea was at once discarded, for it was
impossible to pass up to Leith Roads without seeing the Bell Rock light,
and the Frenchmen kept a sharp lookout.  Then he resolved to run the
vessel ashore and wreck her, but the thought of his comrades down below
induced him to give that plan up.

Under the influence of these thoughts he became inattentive, and steered
rather wildly once or twice.

"Stiddy.  Ha! you tink of how you escape?"

"Yes, I do," said Ruby, doggedly.

"Good, and have you see how?"

"No," replied Ruby, "I tell you candidly that I can see no way of
escape."

"Ver good, sare; mind your helm."

At that moment a bright star of the first magnitude rose on the horizon,
right ahead of them.

"Ha! dat is a star," said the Frenchman, after a few moments'
observation of it.

"Stars don't go out," replied Ruby, as the light in question
disappeared.

"It is de light'ouse den?"

"I don't know," said Ruby, "but we shall soon see."

Just then a thought flashed into Ruby's mind.  His heart beat quick, his
eye dilated, and his lip was tightly compressed as it came and went.
Almost at the same moment another star rose right ahead of them.  It was
of a deep red colour; and Ruby's heart beat high again, for he was now
certain that it was the revolving light of the Bell Rock, which shows a
white and red light alternately every two minutes.

"_Voila_! that must be him now," exclaimed the Frenchman, pointing to
the light, and looking enquiringly at Ruby.

"I have told you," said the latter, "that I never saw the light before.
I believe it to be the Bell Rock Light; but it would be as well to run
close and see.  I think I could tell the very stones of the tower, even
in a dark night.  Anyhow, I know the rock itself too well to mistake
it."

"Be there plenty watter?"

"Ay; on the east side, close to the rock, there is enough water to float
the biggest ship in your navy."

"Good; we shall go close."

There was a slight lull in the gale at this time, and the clouds broke a
little, allowing occasional glimpses of moonlight to break through and
tinge the foaming crests of the waves.  At last the light, that had at
first looked like a bright star, soon increased, and appeared like a
glorious sun in the stormy sky.  For a few seconds it shone intensely
white and strong, then it slowly died away and disappeared; but almost
before one could have time to wonder what had become of it, it returned
in the form of a brilliant red sun, which also shone for a few seconds,
steadily, and then, like the former, slowly died out.  Thus,
alternating, the red and white suns went round.

In a few minutes the tall and graceful column itself became visible,
looking pale and spectral against the black sky.  At the same time the
roar of the surf broke familiarly on Ruby's ears.  He steered close past
the north end of the rock, so close that he could see the rocks, and
knew that it was low water.  A gleam of moonlight broke out at the time,
as if to encourage him.

"Now," said Ruby, "you had better go about, for if we carry on at this
rate, in the course we are going, in about an hour you will either be a
dead man on the rocks of Forfar, or enjoying yourself in a Scotch
prison!"

"Ha! ha!" laughed the Frenchman, who immediately gave the order to put
the vessel about; "good, ver good; bot I was not wish to see the
Scottish prison, though I am told the mountains be ver superb."

While he was speaking, the little vessel lay over on her new course, and
Ruby steered again past the north side of the rock.  He shaved it so
close that the Frenchman shouted, "_Prenez garde_," and put a pistol to
Ruby's ear.

"Do you think I wish to die?" asked Ruby, with a quiet smile.  "Now,
captain, I want to point out the course, so as to make you sure of it.
Bid one of your men take the wheel, and step up on the bulwarks with me,
and I will show you."

This was such a natural remark in the circumstances, and moreover so
naturally expressed, that the Frenchman at once agreed.  He ordered a
seaman to take the wheel, and then stepped with Ruby upon the bulwarks
at the stern of the vessel.

"Now, you see the position of the lighthouse," said Ruby, "well, you
must keep your course due east after passing it.  If you steer to the
nor'ard o' that, you'll run on the Scotch coast; if you bear away to the
south'ard of it, you'll run a chance, in this state o' the tide, of
getting wrecked among the Farne Islands; so keep her head _due east_."

Ruby said this very impressively; so much so, that the Frenchman looked
at him in surprise.

"Why you so particulare?" he enquired, with a look of suspicion.

"Because I am going to leave you," said Ruby, pointing to the Bell Rock,
which at that moment was not much more than a hundred yards to leeward.
Indeed, it was scarcely so much, for the outlying rock at the northern
end named _Johnny Gray_, lay close under their lee as the vessel passed.
Just then a great wave burst upon it, and, roaring in wild foam over
the ledges, poured into the channels and pools on the other side.  For
one instant Ruby's courage wavered, as he gazed at the flood of boiling
foam.

"What you say?" exclaimed the Frenchman, laying his hand on the collar
of Ruby's jacket.

The young sailor started, struck the Frenchman a backhanded blow on the
chest, which hurled him violently against the man at the wheel, and,
bending down, sprang with a wild shout into the sea.

So close had he steered to the rock, in order to lessen the danger of
his reckless venture, that the privateer just weathered it.  There was
not, of course, the smallest chance of recapturing Ruby.  No ordinary
boat could have lived in the sea that was running at the time, even in
open water, much less among the breakers of the Bell Rock.  Indeed, the
crew felt certain that the English sailor had allowed despair to
overcome his judgment, and that he must infallibly be dashed to pieces
on the rocks, so they did not check their onward course, being too glad
to escape from the immediate neighbourhood of such a dangerous spot.

Meanwhile Ruby buffeted the billows manfully.  He was fully alive to the
extreme danger of the attempt, but he knew exactly what he meant to do.
He trusted to his intimate knowledge of every ledge and channel and
current, and had calculated his motions to a nicety.

He knew that at the particular state of the tide at the time, and with
the wind blowing as it then did, there was a slight eddy at the point of
_Cunningham's Ledge_.  His life, he felt, depended on his gaining that
eddy.  If he should miss it, he would be dashed against _Johnny Gray's_
rock, or be carried beyond it and cast upon _Strachan's Ledge_ or
_Scoreby's Point_, and no man, however powerful he might be, could have
survived the shock of being launched on any of these rocks.  On the
other hand, if, in order to avoid these dangers, he should swim too much
to windward, there was danger of his being carried on the crest of a
billow and hurled upon the weather-side of _Cunningham's Ledge_, instead
of getting into the eddy under its lee.

All this Ruby had seen and calculated when he passed the north end of
the rock the first time, and he had fixed the exact spot where he should
take the plunge on repassing it.  He acted so promptly that a few
minutes sufficed to carry him towards the eddy, the tide being in his
favour.  But when he was about to swim into it, a wave burst completely
over the ledge, and, pouring down on his head, thrust him back.  He was
almost stunned by the shock, but retained sufficient presence of mind to
struggle on.  For a few seconds he managed to bear up against wind and
tide, for he put forth his giant strength with the energy of a desperate
man, but gradually he was carried away from the rock, and for the first
time his heart sank within him.

Just then one of those rushes or swirls of water, which are common among
rocks in such a position, swept him again forward, right into the eddy
which he had struggled in vain to reach, and thrust him violently
against the rock.  This back current was the precursor of a tremendous
billow, which came towering on like a black moving wall.  Ruby saw it,
and, twining his arm amongst the seaweed, held his breath.

The billow fell!  Only those who have seen the Bell Rock in a storm can
properly estimate the roar that followed.  None but Ruby himself could
tell what it was to feel that world of water rushing overhead.  Had it
fallen directly upon him, it would have torn him from his grasp and
killed him, but its full force had been previously spent on
_Cunningham's Ledge_.  In another moment it passed, and Ruby, quitting
his hold, struck out wildly through the foam.  A few strokes carried him
through _Sinclair's_ and _Wilson's_ tracks into the little pool formerly
mentioned as _Port Stevenson_.

[The author has himself bathed in Port Stevenson, so that the reader may
rely on the fidelity of this description of it and the surrounding
ledges.]

Here he was in comparative safety.  True, the sprays burst over the
ledge called _The Last Hope_ in heavy masses, but these could do him no
serious harm, and it would take a quarter of an hour at least for the
tide to sweep into the pool.  Ruby therefore swam quietly to _Trinity
Ledge_, where he landed, and, stepping over it, sat down to rest, with a
thankful heart, on _Smith's Ledge_, the old familiar spot where he and
Jamie Dove had wrought so often and so hard at the forge in former days.

He was now under the shadow of the Bell Rock Lighthouse, which towered
high above his head; and the impression of immovable solidity which its
cold, grey, stately column conveyed to his mind, contrasted powerfully
with the howling wind and the raging sea around.  It seemed to him, as
he sat there within three yards of its granite base, like the
impersonation of repose in the midst of turmoil; of peace surrounded by
war; of calm and solid self-possession in the midst of fretful and
raging instability.

No one was there to welcome Ruby.  The lightkeepers, high up in the
apartments in their wild home, knew nothing and heard nothing of all
that had passed so near them.  The darkness of the night and the roaring
of the storm was all they saw or heard of the world without, as they sat
in their watch tower reading or trimming their lamps.

But Ruby was not sorry for this; he felt glad to be alone with God, to
thank Him for his recent deliverance.

Exhausting though the struggle had been, its duration was short, so that
he soon recovered his wonted strength.  Then, rising, he got upon the
iron railway, or "rails", as the men used to call it, and a few steps
brought him to the foot of the metal ladder conducting to the
entrance-door.

Climbing up, he stood at last in a place of safety, and disappeared
within the doorway of the lighthouse.



CHAPTER TWENTY NINE.

THE WRECK.

Meantime the French privateer sped onward to her doom.

The force with which the French commander fell when Ruby cast him off,
had stunned him so severely that it was a considerable time before he
recovered.  The rest of the crew were therefore in absolute ignorance of
how to steer.

In this dilemma they lay-to for a short time, after getting away to a
sufficient distance from the dangerous rock, and consulted what was to
be done.  Some advised one course, and some another, but it was finally
suggested that one of the English prisoners should be brought up and
commanded to steer out to sea.

This advice was acted on, and the sailor who was brought up chanced to
be one who had a partial knowledge of the surrounding coasts.  One of
the Frenchmen who could speak a few words of English, did his best to
convey his wishes to the sailor, and wound up by producing a pistol,
which he cocked significantly.

"All right," said the sailor, "I knows the coast, and can run ye
straight out to sea.  That's the Bell Rock Light on the weather-bow, I
s'pose."

"Oui, dat is de Bell Roke."

"Wery good; our course is due nor'west."

So saying, the man took the wheel and laid the ship's course
accordingly.

Now, he knew quite well that this course would carry the vessel towards
the harbour of Arbroath, into which he resolved to run at all hazards,
trusting to the harbour-lights to guide him when he should draw near.
He knew that he ran the strongest possible risk of getting himself shot
when the Frenchmen should find out his faithlessness, but he hoped to
prevail on them to believe the harbour-lights were only another
lighthouse, which they should have to pass on their way out to sea, and
then it would be too late to put the vessel about and attempt to escape.

But all his calculations were useless, as it turned out, for in half an
hour the men at the bow shouted that there were breakers ahead, and
before the helm could be put down, they struck with such force that the
topmasts went overboard at once, and the sails, bursting their sheets
and tackling, were blown to ribbons.

Just then a gleam of moonlight struggled through the wrack of clouds,
and revealed the dark cliffs of the Forfar coast, towering high above
them.  The vessel had struck on the rocks at the entrance to one of
those rugged bays with which that coast is everywhere indented.

At the first glance, the steersman knew that the doom of all on board
was fixed, for the bay was one of those which are surrounded by almost
perpendicular cliffs; and although, during calm weather, there was a
small space between the cliffs and the sea, which might be termed a
beach, yet during a storm the waves lashed with terrific fury against
the rocks, so that no human being might land there.

It chanced at the time that Captain Ogilvy, who took great delight in
visiting the cliffs in stormy weather, had gone out there for a midnight
walk with a young friend, and when the privateer struck, he was standing
on the top of the cliffs.

He knew at once that the fate of the unfortunate people on board was
almost certain, but, with his wonted energy, he did his best to prevent
the catastrophe.

"Run, lad, and fetch men, and ropes, and ladders.  Alarm the whole town,
and use your legs well.  Lives depend on your speed," said the captain,
in great excitement.

The lad required no second bidding.  He turned and fled like a
greyhound.

The lieges of Arbroath were not slow to answer the summons.  There were
neither lifeboats nor mortar-apparatus in those days, but there were the
same willing hearts and stout arms then as now, and in a marvellously
short space of time, hundreds of the able-bodied men of the town, gentle
and semple, were assembled on these wild cliffs, with torches, rope,
etcetera; in short, with all the appliances for saving life that the
philanthropy of the times had invented or discovered.

But, alas! these appliances were of no avail.  The vessel went to pieces
on the outer point of rocks, and part of the wreck, with the crew
clinging to it, drifted into the bay.

The horrified people on the cliffs looked down into that dreadful abyss
of churning water and foam, into which no one could descend.  Ropes were
thrown again and again, but without avail.  Either it was too dark to
see, or the wrecked men were paralysed.  An occasional shriek was heard
above the roar of the tempest, as, one after another, the exhausted men
fell into the water, or were wrenched from their hold of the piece of
wreck.

At last one man succeeded in catching hold of a rope, and was carefully
hauled up to the top of the cliff.

It was found that this was one of the English sailors.  He had taken the
precaution to tie the rope under his arms, poor fellow, having no
strength left to hold on to it; but he was so badly bruised as to be in
a dying state when laid on the grass.

"Keep back and give him air," said Captain Ogilvy, who had taken a
prominent part in the futile efforts to save the crew, and who now
kneeled at the sailor's side, and moistened his lips with a little
brandy.

The poor man gave a confused and rambling account of the circumstances
of the wreck, but it was sufficiently intelligible to make the captain
acquainted with the leading particulars.

"Were there many of your comrades aboard?" he enquired.  The dying man
looked up with a vacant expression.  It was evident that he did not
quite understand the question, but he began again to mutter in a partly
incoherent manner.

"They're all gone," said he, "every man of 'em but me!  All tied
together in the hold.  They cast us loose, though, after she struck.
All gone! all gone!"

After a moment he seemed to try to recollect something.

"No," said he, "we weren't all together.  They took Ruby on deck, and I
never saw _him_ again.  I wonder what they did--"

Here he paused.

"Who, did you say?" enquired the captain with deep anxiety.

"Ruby--Ruby Brand," replied the man.

"What became of him, said you?"

"Don't know."

"Was _he_ drowned?"

"Don't know," repeated the man.

The captain could get no other answer from him, so he was compelled to
rest content, for the poor man appeared to be sinking.

A sort of couch had been prepared for him, on which he was carried into
the town, but before he reached it he was dead.  Nothing more could be
done that night, but next day, when the tide was out, men were lowered
down the precipitous sides of the fatal bay, and the bodies of the
unfortunate seamen were sent up to the top of the cliffs by means of
ropes.  These ropes cut deep grooves in the turf, as the bodies were
hauled up one by one and laid upon the grass, after which they were
conveyed to the town, and decently interred.

The spot where this melancholy wreck occurred is now pointed out to the
visitor as "The Seamen's Grave", and the young folk of the town have,
from the time of the wreck, annually recut the grooves in the turf,
above referred to, in commemoration of the event, so that these grooves
may be seen there at the present day.

It may easily be imagined that poor Captain Ogilvy returned to Arbroath
that night with dark forebodings in his breast.

He could not, however, imagine how Ruby came to be among the men on
board of the French prize; and tried to comfort himself with the thought
that the dying sailor had perhaps been a comrade of Ruby's at some time
or other, and was, in his wandering state of mind, mixing him up with
the recent wreck.

As, however, he could come to no certain conclusion on this point, he
resolved not to tell what he had heard either to his sister or Minnie,
but to confine his anxieties, at least for the present, to his own
breast.



CHAPTER THIRTY.

OLD FRIENDS IN NEW CIRCUMSTANCES.

Let us now return to Ruby Brand; and in order that the reader may
perfectly understand the proceedings of that bold youth, let us take a
glance at the Bell Rock Lighthouse in its completed condition.

We have already said that the lower part, from the foundation to the
height of thirty feet, was built of solid masonry, and that at the top
of this solid part stood the entrance-door of the building--facing
towards the south.

The position of the door was fixed after the solid part had been exposed
to a winter's storms.  The effect on the building was such that the most
sheltered or lee-side was clearly indicated; the weather-side being
thickly covered with limpets, barnacles, and short green seaweed, while
the lee-side was comparatively free from such incrustations.

The walls at the entrance-door are nearly seven feet thick, and the
short passage that pierces them leads to the foot of a spiral staircase,
which conducts to the lowest apartment in the tower, where the walls
decrease in thickness to three feet.  This room is the provision store.
Here are kept water-tanks and provisions of all kinds, including fresh
vegetables which, with fresh water, are supplied once a fortnight to the
rock all the year round.  The provision store is the smallest apartment,
for, as the walls of the tower decrease in thickness as they rise, the
several apartments necessarily increase as they ascend.

The second floor is reached by a wooden staircase or ladder, leading up
through a "manhole" in the ceiling.  Here is the lightroom store, which
contains large tanks of polished metal for the oil consumed by the
lights.  A whole year's stock of oil, or about 1100 gallons, is stored
in these tanks.  Here also is a small carpenter's bench and tool-box,
besides an endless variety of odds and ends,--such as paint-pots,
brushes, flags, waste for cleaning the reflectors, etcetera, etcetera.

Another stair, similar to the first, leads to the third floor, which is
the kitchen of the building.  It stands about sixty-six feet above the
foundation.  We shall have occasion to describe it and the rooms above
presently.  Meanwhile, let it suffice to say, that the fourth floor
contains the men's sleeping-berths, of which there are six, although
three men is the usual complement on the rock.  The fifth floor is the
library, and above that is the lantern; the whole building, from base to
summit, being 115 feet high.

At the time when Ruby entered the door of the Bell Rock Lighthouse, as
already described, there were three keepers in the building, one of whom
was on his watch in the lantern, while the other two were in the
kitchen.

These men were all old friends.  The man in the lantern was George
Forsyth, who had been appointed one of the light-keepers in
consideration of his good services and steadiness.  He was seated
reading at a small desk.  Close above him was the blazing series of
lights, which revolved slowly and steadily by means of machinery, moved
by a heavy weight.  A small bell was struck slowly but regularly by the
same machinery, in token that all was going on well.  If that bell had
ceased to sound, Forsyth would at once have leaped up to ascertain what
was wrong with the lights.  So long as it continued to ring he knew that
all was well, and that he might continue his studies peacefully--not
quietly, however, for, besides the rush of wind against the thick
plate-glass of the lantern, there was the never-ceasing roar of the
ventilator, in which the heated air from within and the cold air from
without met and kept up a terrific war.  Keepers get used to that sound,
however, and do not mind it.

Each keeper's duty was to watch for three successive hours in the
lantern.

Not less familiar were the faces of the occupants of the kitchen.  To
this apartment Ruby ascended without anyone hearing him approach, for
one of the windows was open, and the roar of the storm effectually
drowned his light footfall.  On reaching the floor immediately below the
kitchen he heard the tones of a violin, and when his head emerged
through the manhole of the kitchen floor, he paused and listened with
deep interest, for the air was familiar.

Peeping round the corner of the oaken partition that separated the
manhole from the apartment, he beheld a sight which filled his heart
with gladness, for there, seated on a camp-stool, with his back leaning
against the dresser, his face lighted up by the blaze of a splendid
fire, which burned in a most comfortable-looking kitchen range, and his
hands drawing forth most pathetic music from a violin, sat his old
friend Joe Dumsby, while opposite to him on a similar camp-stool, with
his arm resting on a small table, and a familiar black pipe in his
mouth, sat that worthy son of Vulcan, Jamie Dove.

The little apartment glowed with ruddy light, and to Ruby, who had just
escaped from a scene of such drear and dismal aspect, it appeared, what
it really was, a place of the most luxurious comfort.

Dove was keeping time to the music with little puffs of smoke, and Joe
was in the middle of a prolonged shake, when Ruby passed through the
doorway and stood before them.

Dove's eyes opened to their widest, and his jaw dropt, so did his pipe,
and the music ceased abruptly, while the face of both men grew pale.

"I'm not a ghost, boys," said Ruby, with a laugh, which afforded immense
relief to his old comrades.  "Come, have ye not a welcome for an old
messmate who swims off to visit you on such a night as this?"

Dove was the first to recover.  He gasped, and, holding out both arms,
exclaimed, "Ruby Brand!"

"And no mistake!" cried Ruby, advancing and grasping his friend warmly
by the hands.

For at least half a minute the two men shook each other's hands lustily
and in silence.  Then they burst into a loud laugh, while Joe, suddenly
recovering, went crashing into a Scotch reel with energy so great that
time and tune were both sacrificed.  As if by mutual impulse, Ruby and
Dove began to dance!  But this was merely a spurt of feeling, more than
half-involuntary.  In the middle of a bar Joe flung down the fiddle,
and, springing up, seized Ruby round the neck and hugged him, an act
which made him aware of the fact that he was dripping wet.

"Did ye _swim_ hoff to the rock?" he enquired, stepping back, and gazing
at his friend with a look of surprise, mingled with awe.

"Indeed I did."

"But how? why? what mystery are ye rolled up in?" exclaimed the smith.

"Sit down, sit down, and quiet yourselves," said Ruby, drawing a stool
near to the fire, and seating himself.  "I'll explain, if you'll only
hold your tongues, and not look so scared like."

"No, Ruby; no, lad, you must change yer clothes first," said the smith,
in a tone of authority; "why, the fire makes you steam like a washin'
biler.  Come along with me, an' I'll rig you out."

"Ay, go hup with 'im, Ruby.  Bless me, this is the most amazin'
hincident as ever 'appened to me.  Never saw nothink like it."

As Dove and Ruby ascended to the room above, Joe went about the kitchen
talking to himself, poking the fire violently, overturning the
camp-stools, knocking about the crockery on the dresser, and otherwise
conducting himself like a lunatic.

Of course Ruby told Dove parts of his story by fits and starts as he was
changing his garments; of course he had to be taken up to the lightroom
and go through the same scene there with Forsyth that had occurred in
the kitchen; and, of course, it was not until all the men, himself
included, had quite exhausted themselves, that he was able to sit down
at the kitchen fire and give a full and connected account of himself,
and of his recent doings.

After he had concluded his narrative, which was interrupted by frequent
question and comment, and after he had refreshed himself with a cup of
tea, he rose and said--

"Now, boys, it's not fair to be spending all the night with you here,
while my old comrade Forsyth sits up yonder all alone.  I'll go up and
see him for a little."

"We'll go hup with 'ee, lad," said Dumsby.

"No ye won't," replied Ruby; "I want him all to myself for a while; fair
play and no favour, you know, used to be our watchword on the rock in
old times.  Besides, his watch will be out in a little, so ye can come
up and fetch him down."

"Well, go along with you," said the smith.  "Hallo! that must have been
a big 'un."

This last remark had reference to a distinct tremor in the building,
caused by the falling of a great wave upon it.

"Does it often get raps like that?" enquired Ruby, with a look of
surprise.

"Not often," said Dove, "once or twice durin' a gale, mayhap, when a
bigger one than usual chances to fall on us at the right angle.  But the
lighthouse shakes worst just the gales begin to take off and when the
swell rolls in heavy from the east'ard."

"Ay, that's the time," quoth Joe.  "W'y, I've 'eard all the cups and
saucers on the dresser rattle with the blows o' them heavy seas, but the
gale is gittin' to be too strong to-night to shake us much."

"Too strong!" exclaimed Ruby.

"Ay.  You see w'en it blows very hard, the breakers have not time to
come down on us with a 'eavy tellin' blow, they goes tumblin' and
swashin' round us and over us, hammerin' away wildly everyhow, or nohow,
or anyhow, just like a hexcited man fightin' in a hurry.  The
after-swell, _that's_ wot does it.  _That's_ wot comes on slow, and big,
and easy but powerful, like a great prize-fighter as knows what he can
do, and means to do it."

"A most uncomfortable sort of residence," said Ruby, as he turned to
quit the room.

"Not a bit, when ye git used to it," said the smith.  "At first we was
rather skeered, but we don't mind now.  Come, Joe, give us `Rule,
Britannia'--`pity she don't rule the waves straighter,' as somebody
writes somewhere."

So saying, Dove resumed his pipe, and Dumsby his fiddle, while Ruby
proceeded to the staircase that led to the rooms above.

Just as he was about to ascend, a furious gust of wind swept past,
accompanied by a wild roar of the sea; at the same moment a mass of
spray dashed against the small window at his side.  He knew that this
window was at least sixty feet above the rock, and he was suddenly
filled with a strong desire to have a nearer view of the waves that had
force to mount so high.  Instead, therefore, of ascending to the
lantern, he descended to the doorway, which was open, for, as the storm
blew from the eastward, the door was on the lee-side.

There were two doors--one of metal, with thick plate-glass panels at the
inner end of the passage; the other, at the outer end of it, was made of
thick solid wood bound with metal, and hung so as to open outwards.
When the two leaves of this heavy door were shut they were flush with
the tower, so that nothing was presented for the waves to act upon.  But
this door was never closed except in cases of storm from the southward.

The scene which presented itself to our hero when he stood in the
entrance passage was such as neither pen nor pencil can adequately
depict.  The tide was full, or nearly so, and had the night been calm
the water would have stood about twelve or fourteen feet on the sides of
the tower, leaving a space of about the same height between its surface
and the spot at the top of the copper ladder where Ruby stood; but such
was the wild commotion of the sea that this space was at one moment
reduced to a few feet, as the waves sprang up towards the doorway, or
nearly doubled, as they sank hissing down to the very rock.

Acres of white, leaping, seething foam covered the spot where the
terrible Bell Rock lay.  Never for a moment did that boiling cauldron
get time to show one spot of dark-coloured water.  Billow after billow
came careering on from the open sea in quick succession, breaking with
indescribable force and fury just a few yards to windward of the
foundations of the lighthouse, where the outer ledges of the rock,
although at the time deep down in the water, were sufficiently near the
surface to break their first full force, and save the tower from
destruction, though not from many a tremendous blow and overwhelming
deluge of water.

When the waves hit the rock they were so near that the lighthouse
appeared to receive the shock.  Rushing round it on either side, the
cleft billows met again to leeward, just opposite the door, where they
burst upwards in a magnificent cloud of spray to a height of full thirty
feet.  At one time, while Ruby held on by the man-ropes at the door and
looked over the edge, he could see a dark abyss with the foam shimmering
pale far below; another instant, and the solid building perceptibly
trembled, as a green sea hit it fair on the weather-side.  A continuous
roar and hiss followed as the billow swept round, filled up the dark
abyss, and sent the white water gleaming up almost into the doorway.  At
the same moment the sprays flew by on either side of the column, so high
that a few drops were thrown on the lantern.  To Ruby's eye these sprays
appeared to be clouds driving across the sky, so high were they above
his head.  A feeling of awe crept over him as his mind gradually began
to realise the world of water which, as it were, overwhelmed him--water
and foam roaring and flying everywhere--the heavy seas thundering on the
column at his back--the sprays from behind arching almost over the
lighthouse, and meeting those that burst up in front, while an eddy of
wind sent a cloud swirling in at the doorway, and drenched him to the
skin!  It was an exhibition of the might of God in the storm such as he
had never seen before, and a brief sudden exclamation of thanksgiving
burst from the youth's lips, as he thought of how hopeless his case
would have been had the French vessel passed the lighthouse an hour
later than it did.

The contrast between the scene outside and that inside the Bell Rock
Lighthouse at that time was indeed striking.  Outside there was madly
raging conflict; inside there were peace, comfort, security: Ruby, with
his arms folded, standing calmly in the doorway; Jamie Dove and Joe
Dumsby smoking and fiddling in the snug kitchen; George Forsyth reading
(the _Pilgrim's Progress_ mayhap, or _Robinson Crusoe_, for both works
were in the Bell Rock library) by the bright blaze of the crimson and
white lamps, high up in the crystal lantern.

If a magician had divided the tower in two from top to bottom while some
ship was staggering past before the gale, he would have presented to the
amazed mariners the most astonishing picture of "war without and peace
within" that the world ever saw!



CHAPTER THIRTY ONE.

MIDNIGHT CHAT IN A LANTERN.

"I'll have to borrow another shirt and pair of trousers from you, Dove,"
said Ruby with a laugh, as he returned to the kitchen.

"What! been having another swim?" exclaimed the smith.

"Not exactly, but you see I'm fond o' water.  Come along, lad."

In a few minutes the clothes were changed, and Ruby was seated beside
Forsyth, asking him earnestly about his friends on shore.

"Ah!  Ruby," said Forsyth, "I thought it would have killed your old
mother when she was told of your bein' caught by them sea-sharks, and
taken off to the wars.  You must know I came to see a good deal of your
friends, through--through--hoot! what's the name? the fair-haired lass
that lives with--"

"Minnie?" suggested Ruby, who could not but wonder that any man living
should forget _her_ name for a moment.

"Ay, Minnie it is.  She used to come to see my wife about some work they
wanted her to do, and I was now and again sent up with a message to the
cottage, and Captain Ogilvy always invited me in to take a glass out of
his old teapot.  Your mother used to ask me ever so many questions about
you, an' what you used to say and do on the rock when this lighthouse
was buildin'.  She looked so sad and pale, poor thing; I really thought
it would be all up with her, an' I believe it would, but for Minnie.  It
was quite wonderful the way that girl cheered your mother up, by readin'
bits o' the Bible to her, an' tellin' her that God would certainly send
you back again.  She looked and spoke always so brightly too."

"Did she do that?" exclaimed Ruby, with emotion.

Forsyth looked for a moment earnestly at his friend.

"I mean," continued Ruby, in some confusion, "did she look bright when
she spoke of my bein' away?"

"No lad, it was when she spoke of you comin' back; but I could see that
her good spirits was partly put on to keep up the old woman."

For a moment or two the friends remained silent.

Suddenly Forsyth laid his hand on the other's shoulder, and said
impressively: "Ruby Brand, it's my belief that that girl is rather fond
of you."

Ruby looked up with a bright smile, and said, "D'you think so?  Well,
d'ye know, I believe she is."

"Upon my word, youngster," exclaimed the other, with a look of evident
disgust, "your conceit is considerable.  I had thought to be somewhat
confidential with you in regard to this idea of mine, but you seem to
swallow it so easy, and to look upon it as so natural a thing, that--
that--Do you suppose you've nothin' to do but ask the girl to marry you
and she'll say `Yes' at once?"

"I do," said Ruby quietly; "nay, I am sure of it."

Forsyth's eyes opened very wide indeed at this.  "Young man," said he,
"the sea must have washed all the modesty you once had out of you--"

"I hope not," interrupted the other, "but the fact is that I put the
question you have supposed to Minnie long ago, and she _did_ say `Yes'
to it then, so it's not likely she's goin' to draw back now."

"Whew! that alters the case," cried Forsyth, seizing his friend's hand,
and wringing it heartily.

"Hallo! you two seem to be on good terms, anyhow," observed Jamie Dove,
whose head appeared at that moment through the hole in the floor by
which the lantern communicated with the room below.  "I came to see if
anything had gone wrong, for your time of watch is up."

"So it is," exclaimed Forsyth, rising and crossing to the other side of
the apartment, where he applied his lips to a small tube in the wall.

"What are you doing?" enquired Ruby.

"Whistling up Joe," said Forsyth.  "This pipe runs down to the sleepin'
berths, where there's a whistle close to Joe's ear.  He must be asleep.
I'll try again."

He blew down the tube a second time and listened for a reply, which came
up a moment or two after in a sharp whistle through a similar tube
reversed; that is, with the mouthpiece below and the whistle above.

Soon after, Joe Dumsby made his appearance at the trap-door, looking
very sleepy.

"I feels as 'eavy as a lump o' lead," said he.  "Wot an 'orrible thing
it is to be woke out o' a comf'r'able sleep."

Just as he spoke the lighthouse received a blow so tremendous that all
the men started and looked at each other for a moment in surprise.

"I say, is it warranted to stand _anything_?" enquired Ruby seriously.

"I hope it is," replied the smith, "else it'll be a blue lookout for
_us_.  But we don't often get such a rap as that.  D'ye mind the first
we ever felt o' that sort, Forsyth?  It happened last month.  I was on
watch at the time, Forsyth was smokin' his pipe in the kitchen, and
Dumsby was in bed, when a sea struck us with such force that I thought
we was done for.  In a moment Forsyth and Joe came tumblin' up the
ladder--Joe in his shirt.  `It must have been a ship sailed right
against us,' says Forsyth, and with that we all jumped on the rail that
runs round the lantern there and looked out, but no ship could be seen,
though it was a moonlight night.  You see there's plenty o' water at
high tide to let a ship of two hundred tons, drawin' twelve feet, run
slap into us, and we've sometimes feared this in foggy weather; but it
was just a blow of the sea.  We've had two or three like it since, and
are gettin' used to it now."

"Well, we can't get used to do without sleep," said Forsyth, stepping
down through the trap-door, "so I'll bid ye all good night."

"'Old on!  Tell Ruby about Junk before ye go," cried Dumsby.  "Ah! well,
I'll tell 'im myself.  You must know, Ruby, that we've got what they
calls an hoccasional light-keeper ashore, who larns the work out 'ere in
case any of us reg'lar keepers are took ill, so as 'e can supply our
place on short notice.  Well, 'e was out 'ere larnin' the dooties one
tremendous stormy night, an' the poor fellow was in a mortial fright for
fear the lantern would be blowed right hoff the top o' the stone column,
and 'imself along with it.  You see, the door that covers the manhole
there is usually shut when we're on watch, but Junk (we called 'im Junk
'cause 'e wos so like a lump o' fat pork), 'e kep the door open all the
time an' sat close beside it, so as to be ready for a dive.  Well, it
was my turn to watch, so I went up, an' just as I puts my fut on the
first step o' the lantern-ladder there comes a sea like wot we had a
minit ago; the wind at the same time roared in the wentilators like a
thousand fiends, and the spray dashed agin the glass.  Junk gave a yell,
and dived.  He thought it wos all over with 'im, and wos in sich a funk
that he came down 'ead foremost, and would sartinly 'ave broke 'is neck
if 'e 'adn't come slap into my buzzum!  I tell 'e it was no joke, for 'e
wos fourteen stone if 'e wos an ounce, an'--"

"Come along, Ruby," said Dove, interrupting; "the sooner we dive too the
better, for there's no end to that story when Dumsby get off in full
swing.  Good night!"

"Good night, lads, an' better manners t'ye!" said Joe, as he sat down
beside the little desk where the lightkeepers were wont during the
lonely watch-hours of the night to read, or write, or meditate.



CHAPTER THIRTY TWO.

EVERYDAY LIFE ON THE BELL ROCK, AND OLD MEMORIES RECALLED.

The sun shone brightly over the sea next morning; so brightly and
powerfully that it seemed to break up and disperse by force the great
storm-clouds which hung about the sky, like the fragments of an army of
black bullies who had done their worst and been baffled.

The storm was over; at least, the wind had moderated down to a fresh,
invigorating breeze.  The white crests of the billows were few and far
between, and the wild turmoil of waters had given place to a grand
procession of giant waves, that thundered on the Bell Rock Lighthouse,
at once with more dignity and more force than the raging seas of the
previous night.

It was the sun that awoke Ruby, by shining in at one of the small
windows of the library, in which he slept.  Of course it did not shine
in his face, because of the relative positions of the library and the
sun, the first being just below the lantern, and the second just above
the horizon, so that the rays struck upwards, and shone with dazzling
brilliancy on the dome-shaped ceiling.  This was the second time of
wakening for Ruby that night, since he lay down to rest.  The first
wakening was occasioned by the winding up of the machinery which kept
the lights in motion, and the chain of which, with a ponderous weight
attached to it, passed through a wooden pilaster close to his ear,
causing such a sudden and hideous din that the sleeper, not having been
warned of it, sprang like a Jack-in-the-box out of bed into the middle
of the room, where he first stared vacantly around him like an unusually
surprised owl, and then, guessing the cause of the noise, smiled
pitifully, as though to say, "Poor fellow, you're easily frightened,"
and tumbled back into bed, where he fell asleep again instantly.

On the second time of wakening Ruby rose to a sitting posture, yawned,
looked about him, yawned again, wondered what o'clock it was, and then
listened.

No sound could be heard save the intermittent roar of the magnificent
breakers that beat on the Bell Rock.  His couch was too low to permit of
his seeing anything but sky out of his windows, three of which, about
two feet square, lighted the room.  He therefore jumped up, and, while
pulling on his garments, looked towards the east, where the sun greeted
and almost blinded him.  Turning to the north window, a bright smile lit
up his countenance, and "A blessing rest on you" escaped audibly from
his lips, as he kissed his hand towards the cliffs of Forfarshire, which
were seen like a faint blue line on the far-off horizon, with the town
of Arbroath just rising above the morning mists.

He gazed out at this north window, and thought over all the scenes that
had passed between him and Minnie from the time they first met, down to
the day when they last parted.  One of the sweetest of the mental
pictures that he painted that morning with unwonted facility, was that
of Minnie sitting at his mother's feet, comforting her with the words of
the Bible.

At length he turned with a sigh to resume his toilette.  Looking out at
the southern window, he observed that the rocks were beginning to be
uncovered, and that the "rails", or iron pathway that led to the foot of
the entrance-door ladder, were high enough out of the water to be walked
upon.  He therefore hastened to descend.

We know not what appearance the library presented at the time when Ruby
Brand slept in it; but we can tell, from personal experience, that, at
the present day, it is a most comfortable and elegant apartment.  The
other rooms of the lighthouse, although thoroughly substantial in their
furniture and fittings, are quite plain and devoid of ornament, but the
library, or "stranger's room", as it is sometimes called, being the
guest-chamber, is fitted up in a style worthy of a lady's boudoir, with
a Turkey carpet, handsome chairs, and an elaborately carved oak table,
supported appropriately by a centre stem of three twining dolphins.  The
dome of the ceiling is painted to represent stucco panelling, and the
partition which cuts off the small segment of this circular room that is
devoted to passage and staircase, is of panelled oak.  The thickness of
this partition is just sufficient to contain the bookcase; also a
cleverly contrived bedstead, which can be folded up during the day out
of sight.  There is also a small cupboard of oak, which serves the
double purpose of affording shelf accommodation and concealing the iron
smoke-pipe which rises from the kitchen, and, passing through the
several storeys, projects a few feet above the lantern.  The centre
window is ornamented with marble sides and top, and above it stands a
marble bust of Robert Stevenson, the engineer of the building, with a
marble slab below bearing testimony to the skill and energy with which
he had planned and executed the work.

If not precisely what we have described it to be at the present time,
the library must have been somewhat similar on that morning when our
hero issued from it and descended to the rock.

The first stair landed him at the entrance to the sleeping-berths.  He
looked into one, and observed Forsyth's head and arms lying in the bed,
in that peculiarly negligent style that betokens deep and sweet repose.
Dumsby's rest was equally sound in the next berth.  This fact did not
require proof by ocular demonstration; his nose announced it sonorously
over the whole building.

Passing to the kitchen, immediately below, Ruby found his old messmate,
Jamie Dove, busy in the preparation of breakfast.

"Ha!  Ruby, good mornin'; you keep up your early habits, I see.  Can't
shake yer paw, lad, 'cause I'm up to the elbows in grease, not to speak
o' sutt an' ashes."

"When did you learn to cook, Jamie?" said Ruby, laughing.

"When I came here.  You see we've all got to take it turn and turn
about, and it's wonderful how soon a feller gets used to it.  I'm rather
fond of it, d'ye know?  We haven't overmuch to work on in the way o'
variety, to be sure, but what we have there's lots of it, an' it gives
us occasion to exercise our wits to invent somethin' new.  It's
wonderful what can be done with fresh beef, cabbage, carrots, potatoes,
flour, tea, bread, mustard, sugar, pepper, an' the like, if ye've got a
talent that way."

"You've got it all off by heart, I see," said Ruby.

"True, boy, but it's not so easy to get it all off yer stomach
sometimes.  What with confinement and want of exercise we was troubled
with indigestion at first, but we're used to it now, and I have acquired
quite a fancy for cooking.  No doubt you'll hear Forsyth and Joe say
that I've half-pisoned them four or five times, but that's all envy;
besides, a feller can't learn a trade without doin' a little damage to
somebody or something at first.  Did you ever taste blackbird pie?"

"No," replied Ruby, "never."

"Then you shall taste one to-day, for we caught fifty birds last week."

"Caught fifty birds?"

"Ay, but I'll tell ye about it some other time.  Be off just now, and
get as much exercise out o' the rock as ye can before breakfast."

The smith resumed his work as he said this, and Ruby descended.

He found the sea still roaring over the rock, but the rails were so far
uncovered that he could venture on them, yet he had to keep a sharp
lookout, for, whenever a larger breaker than usual struck the rock, the
gush of foaming water that flew over it was so great that a spurt or two
would sometimes break up between the iron bars, and any one of these
spurts would have sufficed to give him a thorough wetting.

In a short time, however, the sea went back and left the rails free.
Soon after that Ruby was joined by Forsyth and Dumsby, who had come down
for their morning promenade.

They had to walk in single file while taking exercise, as the tramway
was not wide enough for two, and the rock, even when fully uncovered,
did not afford sufficient level space for comfortable walking, although
at low water (as the reader already knows) it afforded fully a hundred
yards of scrambling ground, if not more.

They had not walked more than a few minutes when they were joined by
Jamie Dove, who announced breakfast, and proceeded to take two or three
turns by way of cooling himself.  Thereafter the party returned to the
kitchen, where they sat down to as good a meal as any reasonable man
could desire.

There was cold boiled beef--the remains of yesterday's dinner--and a bit
of broiled cod, a native of the Bell Rock, caught from the doorway at
high water the day before.  There was tea also, and toast--buttered
toast, hot out of the oven.

Dove was peculiarly good at what may be styled toast-cooking.  Indeed,
all the lightkeepers were equally good.  The bread was cut an inch
thick, and butter was laid on as plasterers spread plaster with a
trowel.  There was no scraping off a bit here to put it on there; no
digging out pieces from little caverns in the bread with the point of
the knife; no repetition of the work to spread it thinner, and, above
all, no omitting of corners and edges;--no, the smallest conceivable fly
could not have found the minutest atom of dry footing on a Bell Rock
slice of toast, from its centre to its circumference.  Dove had a
liberal heart, and he laid on the butter with a liberal hand.  Fair play
and no favour was his motto, quarter-inch thick was his gauge, railway
speed his practice.  The consequence was that the toast floated, as it
were, down the throats of the men, and compensated to some extent for
the want of milk in the tea.

"Now, boys, sit in," cried Dove, seizing the teapot.

"We have not much variety," observed Dumsby to Ruby, in an apologetic
tone.

"Variety!" exclaimed Forsyth, "what d'ye call that?" pointing to the
fish.

"Well, that _is_ a hextra morsel, I admit," returned Joe; "but we don't
get that every day; 'owsever, wot there is is good, an' there's plenty
of it, so let's fall to."

Forsyth said grace, and then they all "fell to", with appetites peculiar
to that isolated and breezy spot, where the wind blows so fresh from the
open sea that the nostrils inhale culinary odours, and the palates seize
culinary products, with unusual relish.

There was something singularly unfeminine in the manner in which the
duties of the table were performed by these stalwart guardians of the
Rock.  We are accustomed to see such duties performed by the tender
hands of woman, or, it may be, by the expert fingers of trained
landsmen; but in places where woman may not or can not act with
propriety,--as on shipboard, or in sea-girt towers,--men go through such
feminine work in a way that does credit to their versatility,--also to
the strength of culinary materials and implements.

The way in which Jamie Dove and his comrades knocked about the pans,
teapots, cups and saucers, etcetera, without smashing them, would have
astonished, as well as gratified, the hearts of the fraternity of
tinsmiths and earthenware manufacturers.

We have said that everything in the lighthouse was substantial and very
strong.  All the woodwork was oak, the floors and walls of solid
stone,--hence, when Dove, who had no nerves or physical feelings,
proceeded with his cooking, the noise he caused was tremendous.  A man
used to woman's gentle ways would, on seeing him poke the fire, have
expected that the poker would certainly penetrate not only the coals,
but the back of the grate also, and perchance make its appearance at the
outside of the building itself, through stones, joggles, dovetails,
trenails, pozzolano mortar, and all the strong materials that have
withstood the fury of winds and waves for the last half-century!

Dove treated the other furniture in like manner; not that he treated it
ill,--we would not have the reader imagine this for a moment.  He was
not reckless of the household goods.  He was merely indifferent as to
the row he made in using them.

But it was when the cooking was over, and the table had to be spread,
that the thing culminated.  Under the impulse of lightheartedness,
caused by the feeling that his labours for the time were nearly ended,
and that his reward was about to be reaped, he went about with
irresistible energy, like the proverbial bull in a china shop, without
reaching that creature's destructive point.  It was then that a beaming
smile overspread his countenance, and he raged about the kitchen with
Vulcan-like joviality.  He pulled out the table from the wall to the
centre of the apartment, with a swing that produced a prolonged crash.
Up went its two leaves with two minor crashes.  Down went the four
plates and the cups and saucers, with such violence and rapidity that
they all seemed to be dancing on the board together.  The beef all but
went over the side of its dish by reason of the shock of its sudden
stoppage on touching the table, and the pile of toast was only saved
from scatteration by the strength of the material, so to speak, with
which its successive layers were cemented.

When the knives, forks, and spoons came to be laid down, the storm
seemed to lull, because these were comparatively light implements, so
that this period--which in shore-going life is usually found to be the
exasperating one--was actually a season of relief.  But it was always
followed by a terrible squall of scraping wooden legs and clanking human
feet when the camp-stools were set, and the men came in and sat down to
the meal.

The pouring out of the tea, however, was the point that would have
called forth the admiration of the world--had the world seen it.  What a
contrast between the miserable, sickly, slow-dribbling silver and other
teapots of the land, and this great teapot of the sea!  The Bell Rock
teapot had no sham, no humbug about it.  It was a big, bold-looking one,
of true Britannia metal, with vast internal capacity and a gaping mouth.

Dove seized it in his strong hand as he would have grasped his biggest
fore-hammer.  Before you could wink, a sluice seemed to burst open; a
torrent of rich brown tea spouted at your cup, and it was full--the
saucer too, perhaps--in a moment.

But why dwell on these luxurious scenes?  Reader, you can never know
them from experience unless you go to visit the Bell Rock; we will
therefore cease to tantalise you.

During breakfast it was discussed whether or not the signal-ball should
be hoisted.

The signal-ball was fixed to a short staff on the summit of the
lighthouse, and the rule was that it should be hoisted at a fixed hour
every morning _when all was well_, and kept up until an answering signal
should be made from a signal-tower in Arbroath where the keepers'
families dwelt, and where each keeper in succession spent a fortnight
with his family, after a spell of six weeks on the rock.  It was the
duty of the keeper on shore to watch for the hoisting of the ball (the
"All's well" signal) each morning on the lighthouse, and to reply to it
with a similar ball on the signal-tower.

If, on any occasion, the hour for signalling should pass without the
ball on the lighthouse being shown, then it was understood that
something was wrong, and the attending boat of the establishment was
sent off at once to ascertain the cause, and afford relief if necessary.
The keeping down of the ball was, however, an event of rare occurrence,
so that when it did take place the poor wives of the men on the rock
were usually thrown into a state of much perturbation and anxiety, each
naturally supposing that her husband must be seriously ill, or have met
with a bad accident.

It was therefore natural that there should be some hesitation about
keeping down the ball merely for the purpose of getting a boat off to
send Ruby ashore.

"You see," said Forsyth, "the day after to-morrow the `relief boat' is
due, and it may be as well just to wait for that, Ruby, and then you can
go ashore with your friend Jamie Dove, for it's his turn this time."

"Ay, lad, just make up your mind to stay another day," said the smith;
"as they don't know you're here they can't be wearyin' for you, and I'll
take ye an' introduce you to my little wife, that I fell in with on the
cliffs of Arbroath not long after ye was kidnapped.  Besides, Ruby,
it'll do ye good to feed like a fighting cock out here another day.
Have another cup o' tea?"

"An' a junk o' beef?" said Forsyth.

"An' a slice o' toast?" said Dumsby.

Ruby accepted all these offers, and soon afterwards the four friends
descended to the rock, to take as much exercise as they could on its
limited surface, during the brief period of low water that still
remained to them.

It may easily be imagined that this ramble was an interesting one, and
was prolonged until the tide drove them into their tower of refuge.
Every rock, every hollow, called up endless reminiscences of the busy
building seasons.  Ruby went over it all step by step with somewhat of
the feelings that influence a man when he revisits the scene of his
childhood.

There was the spot where the forge had stood.

"D'ye mind it, lad?" said Dove.  "There are the holes where the hearth
was fixed, and there's the rock where you vaulted over the bellows when
ye took that splendid dive after the fair-haired lassie into the pool
yonder."

"Mind it?  Ay, I should think so!"

Then there were the holes where the great beams of the beacon had been
fixed, and the iron bats, most of which latter were still left in the
rock, and some of which may be seen there at the present day.  There was
also the pool into which poor Selkirk had tumbled with the vegetables on
the day of the first dinner on the rock, and that other pool into which
Forsyth had plunged after the mermaids; and, not least interesting among
the spots of note, there was the ledge, now named the "Last Hope", on
which Mr Stevenson and his men had stood on the day when the boat had
been carried away, and they had expected, but were mercifully preserved
from, a terrible tragedy.

After they had talked much on all these things, and long before they
were tired of it, the sea drove them to the rails; gradually, as it rose
higher, it drove them into the lighthouse, and then each man went to his
work--Jamie Dove to his kitchen, in order to clean up and prepare
dinner, and the other two to the lantern, to scour and polish the
reflectors, refill and trim the lamps, and, generally, to put everything
in order for the coming night.

Ruby divided his time between the kitchen and lantern, lending a hand in
each, but, we fear, interrupting the work more than he advanced it.

That day it fell calm, and the sun shone brightly.

"We'll have fog to-night," observed Dumsby to Brand, pausing in the
operation of polishing a reflector, in which his fat face was mirrored
with the most indescribable and dreadful distortions.

"D'ye think so?"

"I'm sure of it."

"You're right," remarked Forsyth, looking from his elevated position to
the seaward horizon, "I can see it coming now."

"I say, what smell is that?" exclaimed Ruby, sniffing.

"Somethink burnin'," said Dumsby, also sniffing.

"Why, what can it be?" murmured Forsyth, looking round and likewise
sniffing.  "Hallo!  Joe, look out; you're on fire!"

Joe started, clapped his hand behind him, and grasped his
inexpressibles, which were smouldering warmly.  Ruby assisted, and the
fire was soon put out, amidst much laughter.

"'Ang them reflectors!" said Joe, seating himself, and breathing hard
after his alarm and exertions; "it's the third time they've set me
ablaze."

"The reflectors, Joe?" said Ruby.

"Ay, don't ye see?  They've nat'rally got a focus, an' w'en I 'appen to
be standin' on a sunny day in front of 'em, contemplatin' the face o'
natur', as it wor, through the lantern panes, if I gits into the focus
by haccident, d'ye see, it just acts like a burnin'-glass."

Ruby could scarcely believe this, but after testing the truth of the
statement by actual experiment he could no longer doubt it.

Presently a light breeze sprang up, rolling the fog before it, and then
dying away, leaving the lighthouse enshrouded.

During fog there is more danger to shipping than at any other time.  In
the daytime, in ordinary weather, rocks and lighthouses can be seen.  At
night, lights can be seen, but during fog nothing can be seen until
danger may be too near to be avoided.  The two great fog-bells of the
lighthouse were therefore set a-going, and they rang out their slow
deep-toned peal all that day and all that night, as the bell of the
Abbot of Aberbrothoc is said to have done in days of yore.

That night Ruby was astonished, and then he was stunned!  First, as to
his astonishment.  While he was seated by the kitchen fire chatting with
his friend the smith, sometime between nine o'clock and midnight, Dumsby
summoned him to the lantern to "help in catching to-morrow's dinner!"

Dove laughed at the summons, and they all went up.

The first thing that caught Ruby's eye at one of the window panes was
the round visage of an owl, staring in with its two large eyes as if it
had gone mad with amazement, and holding on to the iron frame with its
claws.  Presently its claws lost hold, and it fell off into outer
darkness.

"What think ye o' that for a beauty?" said Forsyth.

Ruby's eyes, being set free from the fascination of the owl's stare, now
made him aware of the fact that hundreds of birds of all kinds--crows,
magpies, sparrows, tomtits, owls, larks, mavises, blackbirds, etcetera,
etcetera--were fluttering round the lantern outside, apparently bent on
ascertaining the nature of the wonderful light within.

"Ah! poor things," said Forsyth, in answer to Ruby's look of wonder,
"they often visit us in foggy weather.  I suppose they get out to sea in
the fog and can't find their way back to land, and then some of them
chance to cross our light and take refuge on it."

"Now I'll go out and get to-morrow's dinner," said Dumsby.  He went out
accordingly, and, walking round the balcony that encircled the base of
the lantern, was seen to put his hand up and quietly take down and wring
the necks of such birds as he deemed suitable for his purpose.  It
seemed a cruel act to Ruby, but when he came to think of it he felt
that, as they were to be stewed at any rate, the more quickly they were
killed the better!

He observed that the birds kept fluttering about, alighting for a few
moments and flying off again, all the time that Dumsby was at work, yet
Dumsby never failed to seize his prey.

Presently the man came in with a small basket full of _game_.  "Now,
Ruby," said he, "I'll bet a sixpence that you don't catch a bird within
five minutes."

"I don't bet such large sums usually, but I'll try," said Ruby, going
out.

He tried and failed.  Just as the five minutes were expiring, however,
the owl happened to alight before his nose, so he "nabbed" it, and
carried it in triumphantly.

"_That_ ain't a bird," said Dumsby.

"It's not a fish," retorted Ruby; "but how is it that you caught them so
easily, and I found it so difficult?"

"Because, lad, you must do it at the right time.  You watch w'en the
focus of a revolvin' light is comin' full in a bird's face.  The moment
it does so 'e's dazzled, and you grab 'im.  If you grab too soon or too
late, 'e's away.  That's 'ow it is, and they're capital heatin', as
you'll _find_."

Thus much for Ruby's astonishment.  Now for his being stunned.

Late that night the fog cleared away, and the bells were stopped.  After
a long chat with his friends, Ruby mounted to the library and went to
bed.  Later still the fog returned, and the bells were again set
a-going.  Both of them being within a few feet of Ruby's head, they
awakened him with a bang that caused him to feel as if the room in which
he lay were a bell and his own head the tongue thereof.

At first the sound was solemnising, then it was saddening.  After a time
it became exasperating, and then maddening.  He tried to sleep, but he
only tossed.  He tried to meditate, but he only wandered--not "in
dreams", however.  He tried to laugh, but the laugh degenerated into a
growl.  Then he sighed, and the sigh ended in a groan.  Finally, he got
up and walked up and down the floor till his legs were cold, when he
turned into bed again, very tired, and fell asleep, but not to rest--to
dream.

He dreamt that he was at the forge again, and that he and Dove were
trying to smash their anvils with the sledge-hammers--bang and bang
about.  But the anvil would not break.  At last he grew desperate, hit
the horn off, and then, with another terrific blow, smashed the whole
affair to atoms!

This startled him a little, and he awoke sufficiently to become aware of
the fog-bells.

Again he dreamed.  Minnie was his theme now, but, strange to say, he
felt little or no tenderness towards her.  She was beset by a hundred
ruffians in pea-jackets and sou'westers.  Something stirred him to
madness.  He rushed at the foe, and began to hit out at them right and
left.  The hitting was slow, but sure--regular as clock-work.  First the
right, then the left, and at each blow a seaman's nose was driven into
his head, and a seaman's body lay flat on the ground.  At length they
were all floored but one--the last and the biggest.  Ruby threw all his
remaining strength into one crashing blow, drove his fist right through
his antagonist's body, and awoke with a start to find his knuckles
bleeding.

"Hang these bells!" he exclaimed, starting up and gazing round him in
despair.  Then he fell back on his pillow in despair, and went to sleep
in despair.

Once more he dreamed.  He was going to church now, dressed in a suit of
the finest broadcloth, with Minnie on his arm, clothed in pure white,
emblematic, it struck him, of her pure gentle spirit.  Friends were with
him, all gaily attired, and very happy, but unaccountably silent.
Perhaps it was the noise of the wedding-bells that rendered their voices
inaudible.  He was struck by the solemnity as well as the pertinacity of
these wedding-bells as he entered the church.  He was puzzled too, being
a Presbyterian, why he was to be married in church, but being a man of
liberal mind, he made no objection to it.

They all assembled in front of the pulpit, into which the clergyman, a
very reverend but determined man, mounted with a prayer book in his
hand.  Ruby was puzzled again.  He had not supposed that the pulpit was
the proper place, but modestly attributed this to his ignorance.

"Stop those bells!" said the clergyman, with stern solemnity; but they
went on.

"Stop them, I say!" he roared in a voice of thunder.

The sexton, pulling the ropes in the middle of the church, paid no
attention.

Exasperated beyond endurance, the clergyman hurled the prayer book at
the sexton's head, and felled him!  Still the bells went on of their own
accord.

"Stop! sto-o-o-op!  I say," he yelled fiercely, and, hitting the pulpit
with his fist, he split it from top to bottom.

Minnie cried "Shame!" at this, and from that moment the bells ceased.

Whether it was that the fog-bells ceased at that time, or that Minnie's
voice charmed Ruby's thoughts away, we cannot tell, but certain it is
that the severely tried youth became entirely oblivious of everything.
The marriage-party vanished with the bells; Minnie, alas, faded away
also; finally, the roar of the sea round the Bell Rock, the rock itself,
its lighthouse and its inmates, and all connected with it, faded from
the sleeper's mind, and:--

  "Like the baseless fabric of a vision
  Left not a wrack behind."



CHAPTER THIRTY THREE.

CONCLUSION.

Facts are facts; there is no denying that.  They cannot be controverted;
nothing can overturn them, or modify them, or set them aside.  There
they stand in naked simplicity; mildly contemptuous alike of sophists
and theorists.

Immortal facts!  Bacon founded on you; Newton found you out; Dugald
Stewart and all his fraternity reasoned on you, and followed in your
wake.  What _would_ this world be without facts?  Rest assured, reader,
that those who ignore facts and prefer fancies are fools.  We say it
respectfully.  We have no intention of being personal, whoever you may
be.

On the morning after Ruby was cast on the Bell Rock, our old friend Ned
O'Connor (having been appointed one of the lighthouse-keepers, and
having gone for his fortnight ashore in the order of his course) sat on
the top of the signal-tower at Arbroath with a telescope at his eye
directed towards the lighthouse, and became aware of a fact,--a fact
which seemed to be contradicted by those who ought to have known better.

Ned soliloquised that morning.  His soliloquy will explain the
circumstances to which we refer; we therefore record it here.  "What's
that?  Sure there's something wrong wid me eye intirely this mornin'.
Howld on," (he wiped it here, and applying it again to the telescope,
proceeded); "wan, tshoo, three, _four_!  No mistake about it.  Try agin.
Wan, tshoo, three, FOUR!  An' yet the ball's up there as cool as a
cookumber, tellin' a big lie; ye know ye are," continued Ned,
apostrophising the ball, and readjusting the glass.  "There ye are, as
bold as brass--av ye're not copper--tellin' me that everythin's goin' on
as usual, whin I can see with me two eyes (one after the other) that
there's _four_ men on the rock, whin there should be only _three_!
Well, well," continued Ned, after a pause, and a careful examination of
the Bell Rock, which being twelve miles out at sea could not be seen
very distinctly in its lower parts, even through a good glass, "the day
afther to-morrow'll settle the question, Misther Ball, for then the
Relief goes off, and faix, if I don't guv' ye the lie direct I'm not an
Irishman."

With this consolatory remark, Ned O'Connor descended to the rooms below,
and told his wife, who immediately told all the other wives and the
neighbours, so that ere long the whole town of Arbroath became aware
that there was a mysterious stranger, a _fourth_ party, on the Bell
Rock!

Thus it came to pass that, when the relieving boat went off, numbers of
fishermen and sailors and others watched it depart in the morning, and
increased numbers of people of all sorts, among whom were many of the
old hands who had wrought at the building of the lighthouse, crowded the
pier to watch its return in the afternoon.

As soon as the boat left the rock, those who had "glasses" announced
that there was an "extra man in her."

Speculation remained on tiptoe for nearly three hours, at the end of
which time the boat drew near.

"It's a man, anyhow," observed Captain Ogilvy, who was one of those near
the outer end of the pier.

"I say," observed his friend the "leftenant", who was looking through a
telescope, "if--that's--not--Ruby--Brand--I'll eat my hat without
sauce!"

"You don't mean--let me see," cried the captain, snatching the glass out
of his friend's hand, and applying it to his eye.  "I do believe!--yes!
it is Ruby, or his ghost!"

By this time the boat was near enough for many of his old friends to
recognise him, and Ruby, seeing that some of the faces were familiar to
him, rose in the stern of the boat, took off his hat and waved it.

This was the signal for a tremendous cheer from those who knew our hero;
and those who did not know him, but knew that there was something
peculiar and romantic in his case, and in the manner of his arrival,
began to cheer from sheer sympathy; while the little boys, who were
numerous, and who love to cheer for cheering's sake alone, yelled at the
full pitch of their lungs, and waved their ragged caps as joyfully as if
the King of England were about to land upon their shores!

The boat soon swept into the harbour, and Ruby's friends, headed by
Captain Ogilvy, pressed forward to receive and greet him.  The captain
embraced him, the friends surrounded him, and almost pulled him to
pieces; finally, they lifted him on their shoulders, and bore him in
triumphal procession to his mother's cottage.

And where was Minnie all this time?  She had indeed heard the rumour
that something had occurred at the Bell Rock; but, satisfied from what
she heard that it would be nothing very serious, she was content to
remain at home and wait for the news.  To say truth, she was too much
taken up with her own sorrows and anxieties to care as much for public
matters as she had been wont to do.

When the uproarious procession drew near, she was sitting at Widow
Brand's feet, "comforting her" in her usual way.

Before the procession turned the corner of the street leading to his
mother's cottage, Ruby made a desperate effort to address the crowd, and
succeeded in arresting their attention.

"Friends, friends!" he cried, "it's very good of you, very kind; but my
mother is old and feeble; she might be hurt if we were to come on her in
this fashion.  We must go in quietly."

"True, true," said those who bore him, letting him down, "so, good day,
lad; good day.  A shake o' your flipper; give us your hand; glad you're
back, Ruby; good luck to 'ee, boy!"

Such were the words, followed by three cheers, with which his friends
parted from him, and left him alone with the captain.

"We must break it to her, nephy," said the captain, as they moved
towards the cottage.

  "`Still so gently o'er me stealin',
  Memory will bring back the feelin'.'

"It won't do to go slap into her, as a British frigate does into a
French line-o'-battle ship.  I'll go in an' do the breakin' business,
and send out Minnie to you."

Ruby was quite satisfied with the captain's arrangement, so, when the
latter went in to perform his part of this delicate business, the former
remained at the door-post, expectant.

"Minnie, lass, I want to speak to my sister," said the captain, "leave
us a bit--and there's somebody wants to see _you_ outside."

"Me, uncle!"

"Ay, _you_; look alive now."

Minnie went out in some surprise, and had barely crossed the threshold
when she found herself pinioned in a strong man's arms!  A cry escaped
her as she struggled, for one instant, to free herself; but a glance was
sufficient to tell who it was that held her.  Dropping her head on
Ruby's breast, the load of sorrow fell from her heart.  Ruby pressed his
lips upon her forehead, and they both _rested_ there.

It was one of those pre-eminently sweet resting-places which are
vouchsafed to some, though not to all, of the pilgrims of earth, in
their toilsome journey through the wilderness towards that eternal rest,
in the blessedness of which all minor resting-places shall be forgotten,
whether missed or enjoyed by the way.

Their rest, however, was not of long duration, for in a few minutes the
captain rushed out, and exclaiming "she's swounded, lad," grasped Ruby
by the coat and dragged him into the cottage, where he found his mother
lying in a state of insensibility on the floor.

Seating himself by her side on the floor, he raised her gently, and
placing her in a half-sitting, half-reclining position in his lap, laid
her head tenderly on his breast.  While in this position Minnie
administered restoratives, and the widow, ere long opened her eyes and
looked up.  She did not speak at first, but, twining her arms round
Ruby's neck, gazed steadfastly into his face; then, drawing him closer
to her heart, she fervently exclaimed "Thank God!" and laid her head
down again with a deep sigh.

She too had found a resting-place by the way on that day of her
pilgrimage.

------------------------------------------------------------------------

Now, reader, we feel bound to tell you in confidence that there are few
things more difficult than drawing a story to a close!  Our tale is
done, for Ruby is married to Minnie, and the Bell Rock Lighthouse is
finished, and most of those who built it are scattered beyond the
possibility of reunion.  Yet we are loath to shake hands with them and
to bid _you_ farewell.

Nevertheless, so it must be, for if we were to continue the narrative of
the after-careers of our friends of the Bell Rock, the books that should
be written would certainly suffice to build a new lighthouse.

But we cannot make our bow without a parting word or two.

Ruby and Minnie, as we have said, were married.  They lived in the
cottage with their mother, and managed to make it sufficiently large to
hold them all by banishing the captain into the scullery.

Do not suppose that this was done heartlessly, and without the captain's
consent.  By no means.  That worthy son of Neptune assisted at his own
banishment.  In fact, he was himself the chief cause of it, for when a
consultation was held after the honeymoon, as to "what was to be done
now," he waved his hand, commanded silence, and delivered himself as
follows:--

"Now, shipmates all, give ear to me, an' don't ventur' to interrupt.
It's nat'ral an' proper, Ruby, that you an' Minnie and your mother
should wish to live together; as the old song says, `Birds of a feather
flock together,' an' the old song's right; and as the thing ought to be,
an' you all want it to be, so it _shall_ be.  There's only one little
difficulty in the way, which is, that the ship's too small to hold us,
by reason of the after-cabin bein' occupied by an old seaman of the name
of Ogilvy.  Now, then, not bein' pigs, the question is, what's to be
done?  I will answer that question: the seaman of the name of Ogilvy
shall change his quarters."

Observing at this point that both Ruby and his bride opened their mouths
to speak, the captain held up a threatening finger, and sternly said,
"Silence!"  Then he proceeded--

"I speak authoritatively on this point, havin' conversed with the seaman
Ogilvy, and diskivered his sentiments.  That seaman intends to resign
the cabin to the young couple, and to hoist his flag for the futur' in
the fogs'l."

He pointed, in explanation, to the scullery; a small, dirty-looking
apartment off the kitchen, which was full of pots and pans and
miscellaneous articles of household, chiefly kitchen, furniture.

Ruby and Minnie laughed at this, and the widow looked perplexed, but
perfectly happy and at her ease, for she knew that whatever arrangement
the captain should make, it would be agreeable in the end to all
parties.

"The seaman Ogilvy and I," continued the captain, "have gone over the
fogs'l" (meaning the forecastle) "together, and we find that, by the use
of mops, buckets, water, and swabs, the place can be made clean.  By the
use of paper, paint, and whitewash, it can be made respectable; and, by
the use of furniture, pictures, books, and 'baccy, it can be made
comfortable.  Now, the question that I've got to propound this day to
the judge and jury is--Why not?"

Upon mature consideration, the judge and jury could not answer "why
not?" therefore the thing was fixed and carried out and the captain
thereafter dwelt for years in the scullery, and the inmates of the
cottage spent so much of their time in the scullery that it became, as
it were, the parlour, or boudoir, or drawing-room of the place.  When,
in course of time, a number of small Brands came to howl and tumble
about the cottage, they naturally gravitated towards the scullery, which
then virtually became the nursery, with a stout old seaman, of the name
of Ogilvy, usually acting the part of head nurse.  His duties were
onerous, by reason of the strength of constitution, lungs, and muscles
of the young Brands, whose ungovernable desire to play with that
dangerous element from which heat is evolved, undoubtedly qualified them
for the honorary title of Fire-Brands.

With the proceeds of the jewel-case Ruby bought a little coasting
vessel, with which he made frequent and successful voyages.  "Absence
makes the heart grow fonder," no doubt, for Minnie grew fonder of Ruby
every time he went away, and every time he came back.  Things prospered
with our hero, and you may be sure that he did not forget his old
friends of the lighthouse.  On the contrary, he and his wife became
frequent visitors at the signal-tower, and the families of the
lighthouse-keepers felt almost as much at home in "the cottage" as they
did in their own houses.  And each keeper, on returning from his six
weeks' spell on the rock to take his two weeks' spell at the
signal-tower, invariably made it his first business, _after_ kissing his
wife and children, to go up to the Brands and smoke a pipe in the
scullery with that eccentric old seafaring nursery-maid of the name of
Ogilvy.

In time Ruby found it convenient to build a top flat on the cottage, and
above this a small turret, which overlooked the opposite houses, and
commanded a view of the sea.  This tower the captain converted into a
point of lookout, and a summer smoking-room,--and many a time and oft,
in the years that followed, did he and Ruby climb up there about
nightfall, to smoke the pipe of peace, with Minnie beside them, and to
watch the bright flashing of the red and white light on the Bell Rock,
as it shone over the waters far and wide, like a star of the first
magnitude, a star of hope and safety, guiding sailors to their desired
haven; perchance reminding them of that star of Bethlehem which guided
the shepherds to Him who is the Light of the World and the Rock of Ages.






End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Lighthouse, by R.M. Ballantyne

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE LIGHTHOUSE ***

***** This file should be named 21746.txt or 21746.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/2/1/7/4/21746/

Produced by Nick Hodson of London, England

Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.